(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles: Founded Mainly on the Materials Collected by the Philological Society"




OF THL PACIFIC 



O I V V^Wt9 A I JC/ |J r 4-.JTL H < V... 





\y / ^ Zs 



r;c- 

. . . . 






":,; 



</ 



rjJjcftC of t,nc j^ficlflc 
^toclrtri, 




M 



BY HENRY BRADLEY 



HON. M.A. OXO\ ., HON. I ll.D. IIKTIiKUlKKO FELLOW OK THK BRITISH ACADI MV. 



PREFACE TO THE LETTER M. 

THE portion of the Dictionary which treats of the words beginning with M contains 1 2,988 Main words, 
2,986 Special Combinations explained under these, 6,422 Subordinate entries, and 3,636 Obvious Combina 
tions ; in all 26,032 words. Of the Main words, 2,838 arc marked f as obsolete, and 866 are marked || as 
alien or not fully naturalized.* 

Etymologically considered, the words beginning with M form a typical portion of the English vocabulary. 
every one of the many sources of our composite language being represented, while none is "overwhelmingly 
predominant. The words inherited from Old English are relatively less numerous than in some other letters, 
but some of them occupy unusually large space in the Dictionary on account either of their great variety of 
senses and applications, or of the multitude of their combinations. Among them is the verb make, the article- 
on which fills eleven pages, and would have been much longer if every subtle variety of meaning had been 
explained and illustrated. Other native words of importance are man, meet vb., mind sb. and vb., moon, 
month, mother, much, more, most. The articles on the pronouns me, mine, my, myself, and the auxiliaries may 
and must, contain much that is instructive as bearing on the history of English syntax and idiom. The 
Scandinavian element is very sparsely represented, chiefly by words of local or dialectal currency, such as 
marram, mangh, may (a maiden) ; but there are also meek, mire, and a few other words in general use. The 
Latin and French derivatives surpass the native words both in number and in the amount of space required for 
their treatment, and a very large proportion of them have an interesting history. Such instances as manner, 
market, master, matter, measure, medicine, memory, mend, mischief, mission, mode, model, moment, monster, 
mount vb., move, movement, multiply (to mention only a few of the more prominent) show how indispensable 
a part of the word-store of modern English has come from French. Greek derivatives are present in 
more than average proportions. Besides those which were introduced in the Middle Ages through the 
medium of Latin and French, such as magic, mathematics, metaphysics, muse sb. 1 , music, mystery, there are 
many later formations, especially with the prefixes mega-, mcso-, met a-, micro-, miso-, mono- ; and the words 
beginning with my- are also mainly of Greek origin. Of words from Celtic there arc nearly a score, but few, 
if any, of them would be recognized as familiar by Englishmen generally. The adoptions from Continental 
Teutonic, and from Italian and Spanish, are somewhat numerous. One very characteristic feature of the 
M portion of the Dictionary is the multitude of words from Oriental, African, Australian, and American 
languages. It may be noted that in Arabic ma-, mi- (or me-], and ;//- (or mo-) are prefixes forming participia 
and other derivatives ; formations of this kind, which have been adopted into English from Arabic through 
the medium either of European or Indian languages, are macrame, magazine, mahal, marabout, Maugrabi 
minaret, miskal, Mofnssil, monsoon, Moslem, mosque, Mosarabic, muezzin, mufti, mullah, musellim. Mussulman 
As the sound of the letter M is one that lends itself easily to echoic use, the number of onomatopa-ic words 
with this initial is considerable. 

Among the many words the etymology of which is here more fully or more accurately treated than 
in other English dictionaries are macaronic, mad-apple, madrepore, maelstrom, magic lantern, major sb. 1 , 
malignant, malmsey, mammon, mammoth, melanochroi, menstruum, meter sb. 3 , methyl, middling, minus, minute, 
mire sb. 1 and sb. 2 , mire-drum, miss sb. 1 , mix vb., mohair, moor vb. 1 , mother sb.-, mould sb. 2 , moxa, muckender, 
mustachio, mutton, mystery. 

The material for MA- was sub-edited (before 1888) and subsequently revised (before 1900) by Mr. Joseph 
Brown, M.A., of the Grammar School, Kendal, who has since sub-edited some part of S, and is now working 
J ; ME- and Ml- were sub-edited in 1884-5 by the late Rev. T. Sheppard, Exeter College, Oxford ; Mo- 
to MOND- in 1885 by the late Hon. and Rev. S. W. Lawley, Spurfield, Exminster ; MONE- to MUCK- by the 
late Mr. J. Anderson, Markinch, Fife ; and the remainder of the letter (MUCH to the end) in 1894 by the late 
Rev. J. Smallpeice, M.A., then of St. Bees. In 1899-1904 the whole of the material from ME- to MYX-, which in 
the interim had more than doubled in quantity, was laboriously re-subedited by Mr. James Bartlett B A 
Cloverlea, Bramley, near Guildford. 

Among those who have rendered help of various kinds in the later stages of preparation of this portion of 

:tionary, it is fitting to mention in the first place three honoured workers who are no longer livin^ to 

the grateful acknowledgement which is their due. Lord Aldenham. who had been a zealous and able 

illaborator in the work from its beginning, continued, in spite of his advanced age, to read the proofs and 

i valuable suggestions, until very shortly before his death. Dr. W. Sykes, F.S.A, who died in 

er, 1906, had read the proofs for the greater portion of the letter M, supplying a great number of 

For tl-e letter M the comparative scale of this work and of certain other Dictionaries is shown by the following figures : 

Cassell s 
Johnson. (tocludmg the Century Diet. Funk s Standard . Here. 

Supplement). 
\\ ords recorded o nnn 

Words illustrated by quotations *g ^ "% 3 * 6 >3* 

Number of quotations 5> * 6l , , ^ 

The number of quotations in the M part of Richardson s Dictionary is 5,121. 



PREFACE TO THE LETTER M. 



additional instances of the words relating to medicine and the kindred sciences. Mr. E. L. Brandreth, whose 
abundant work for the Dictionary has been acknowledged in the prefaces to former issues, had latterly devoted 
himself to the verification at the British Museum of quotations from works not accessible in Oxford, a service 
which since his death has been performed by Mr. W. W. Jenkinson. In the revision of the proofs continued 
aid has been received from Mr. A. Caland, of Wageningen, Holland, the Rev. Canon Fowler, D.C.L., of Durham, 
Mr. H. Chichester Hart, the Rev. Professor Skeat, and the Rev. W. B. R. Wilson, of Dollar. For information 
on etymological questions thanks are due to Professors Margoliouth, Morfill, Napier, and Wright, of Oxford ; 
Prof. A. Salmon, of Reading ; Hr. Verner Dahlerup, of Copenhagen ; Dr. A. Kluyver, of Leiden ; and 
Mr. J. Platt, jun., whose extensive researches into the history of words from American Indian and other remote 
languages have been of great service. In the explanation of scientific terms valuable aid has been received 
from Professors Clifton and Love, Dr. V. H. Veley, Mr. A. E. Jolliffe, and Mr. C. Leudesdorf, of Oxford, 
and Prof. Sylvanus Thompson, of London. Among others who have rendered help on special points are 
Professors Bywater and Robinson Ellis, of Oxford ; Sir W. R. Anson, Bart. ; Sir Howard Elphinstone, Bart. ; 
Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., Controller of the Oxford University Press ; Mr. E. W. Hulme, of H.M. Patent Office ; 
Sir F. Pollock, Bart. ; Mr. W. H. Stevenson, M.A., of St. John s College, Oxford ; Mr. R. J. Whitwell, 
B.Litt.. Oxford ; Mr. J. Maitland Anderson, St. Andrews University ; and Mr. C. W. Ernst and 
Mr. Albert Matthews, of Boston, U.S.A. The constant assistance of Dr. F. J. Furnivall has, in this as in 
all former parts of the work, been of inestimable value. Special thanks are also due to Bodley s Librarian, 
Mr. Falconer Maclan, Mr. A. E. Cowley, and the staff of the Bodleian Library generally; and to the Editor of 
Notes and Queries and the many correspondents of that periodical who have furnished replies to inquiries. 

The members of the editorial staff who have been engaged on M are : Mr. Walter Worrall, B.A., 
Mr. C. T. Onions, M.A. (who has specially prepared the portions containing the words beginning with Mis-, 
Mnlti-, and My-}, Mr. W. J. Lewis, Mr. H. J. Bayliss, Mr. James Dallas, Mr. G. R. Carline, and Miss 
E. S. Bradley. 

OXFORD. JULY, 1908. HENRY BRADLEY. 

ADDITIONS AND EMENDATIONS. 



Machit, v.ir. of MKSQUITA 2 . 

Macute. The Rev. \V. Ilolman Bentley, writing from the Congo Free 
State, informs us that makuta is the plural of *ekuta, and denotes 
a bundle of ten mats of palm-fibre, still used as currency north of the 
Congo near the French frontier. Elsewhere the word survives (inly as 
the name of the Angola penny piece or its value. Mr. Bentley says 
that it is derived from a Congo verb kuta to tie, now obsolete, but 
preserved in the reversing form kutuhtfa to untie. 

Mademoiselle. Earlier example : 11450 Knt. de la Tour (iS6^) 
1 26 Madamoiselle ! y praie you that ye ansuere not vnto this fole. 

Mag-hoore, obs. variant of MOGUL. 

Mag-netician. Example: 1854 Percira s Polarized Light (ed. 2} 
65 The electrician and the magnetician have assumed, respectively, an 
electric and a magnetic fluid. 

Mahone. Earlier example : 1572 MALIM in HaMuyts Voy. (1599) 
II. I. 122 Great Hulkes called Maones. 

Maidfeloun, obs. variant of MATFELLON. 

Maim sl>. Earlier example : c 1475 J arlenay 6356 That mariage 
no mahyme to his kinred. 

Main-brace ". Earlier example : 1680 Sin J. FOULIS Accl. Ilk. 
13 Aug. (Sc. Hist. Soc.) 487 To James Wilson, sadler, for . . helping 
y" main braces. 

Mainmort. Earlier example : 1387 TREVISA HigJcn (Rolls) VIII. 
265. 

Maiolica, var. form of MAJOLICA. 

Man rf.i ij. The view that CHESS-MEN originated as a corruption 
of chess-meinie is untenable, the word for (chess-)man in AH. being 
regularly horn. Earlier instances of man in this sense are : c 1400 
Beryn 1820 The Bnrgeyse seid : comyth nere ! ye shul se )is man, 
How he shall be matid, with what man me list ! He drouje, & seyd 
chek mate ! c 1440 Gesta Rom. xxi. 71 (Harl. MS.) The first man, 
)>at goth afore hath not but oo poynt, but whenne he goth aside, he 
takith ano}>er. . . The secund, scil. alphyn, renneth iij poyntes both 
vpward and donneward. 

Mandarin i b. Earlier example : 1 791 EosvfELLjo/msm (cd. Hill) 
I. 31 From a man so still and so tame . . conversation could no moiv l,e 
expected, than from a Chinese mandarin on a chimney-piece. 

Mandragne. Add etymology : Corruptly a. F. madragtte. 

Mandrake 3. Earlier example : 1836 Backwoods of Canada 248 
There is a plant in our woods, known by the names of man-drake, may- 
apple, and duck s-foot. 

Mangy a. i. Earlier example : 1526 SKELTON Magnyf. (E.E.T.S.) 
1123 Fol. In faythe, there is not a better dogge. . . Fan. Ye, but trowest 
thou that he be not maungey / 

fMantist. Obs. [f. Gr. iiavTis + -jsi.~\ A seer, prophet. 1588 J. 
HARVEY Disc. Probl. \. 84 Without which felicitie, neither Persian 
Magician . . nor Athenian Mantist . . shall euer passe with me for a 
prophet. 

Manumotive. Earlier example : 1825 Mech. Mag. V. 97 (heading) 
Idea for a manumotive carriage. 



Maracaibo. Earlier example : 1843 HOLTZAPFFEL Turning I. 94 
Maracaybo is a furniture wood of moderate size, as hard as good 
mahogany, and in appearance between it and tulip-wood. 

Marble sb. 3. Earlier example : 1671 SALMON Syn. Med. III. 474 
The reducing of an}- thing into a fine powder, by grynding it on a Marble. 

Margent sb. 2. Additional form and earlier quot. : 1432-50 
tr. Higden (Rolls) I. 41 Y schalle purpulle the mariantes [TREVISA 
margyns] .. with a dowble ordre of yeres. 

Mariner i b. See also MASTER sbl 29. Mariner portage (in 
MARINER 4) : Delete the explanation ; see PORTAGE. 

Maritime. Add form and quot.: 1654 EARL MONM. tr. Benti- 
voglio s Wars Flanders 56 One of the most considerable Towns of all 
the Maretine part. 

Mark j^. 1 n i. Earlier quot. : 1625 B. JONSON Staple of News IV. 
iv, Were he a learned Herald, I would tell him He can giue Armes, 
and markes. 

Marriage 8. Earlier example of marriage-rites : 1621 BRATHWAIT 
A r alttrcs Embass., Sheph. Tales Egl. ii. 198 For I your patience might 
wrong, To stand vpon these marriage rites too long. According to 
modern editors marriage rite or rites should be read in SHAKS. Pericles 
iv. Gower 17, where the first Quarto (1608) has Euen right for 
marriage sight . 

Masse(u)ger(e, -inger(e, obs. forms of MESSENGER. 

Massy a. 5. The following quot. should have been given : 1632 
MILTON Pcnseroso 158 With antick Pillars massy proof. 

Master-hunt in MASTER sbl 28. Read master-hunt [see HUNT 
st. 1 "], a head huntsman and transfer to 29, adding the following earlier 
instance: c 1369 CHAUCER Dethe Blaunche 375 (Fairf. MS.) The 
mayster hunte anoon fote hole With a gretc home blewe thre mote. 

Mere <z. 2 i c. Earlier example : c 1400 MAUNDEV. (Roxb.) xxv. 1 16 
liringand cowpez of gold full of meere mylk. 

Mesqnital. Earlier example : 1477 CAXTON Dictes 58 b, Somme 
men sayc that legmon is buried in a town called karauelle bitwene the 
mesquitte & the marche. 

Mickle;>. Additional example :a i22$Ancr. R. 182 Sicnesse . . halt 
ine edmodnesse & mucheleS J>e medc. 

Minute rf.l 7. To the definitions of minute-hell, -gun, add : used 
as a sign of mourning or distress . 

Montanous a. Earlier example : 1658 ROWLAND tr. Moufefs 
Thcat. Ins. 947 Jlombilophagits, is a Fly, montanous, big, very black. 

Moot v. 1 i. Quots. 1642 ff. probably do not belong to this word : 
see MUTE ii. z 

Moqnet. Delete this article, and substitute : Moqnet, obs. var. 
MUGGET 2. 

Morhwell. The word (tnorliuer) is quoted as English by Rondelet 
De Pise. Mar., 1554, p. 280. 

Motional a. Earlier quot. : 1679 tr - Willis Pharmac. Rationales 
I. i. ii. 7 This Coat contains manifold orders of motional Fibres. 

Motor sb. i a. (a] The explanation given is erroneous ; read : in 
mediaeval astronomy, = PRIMUM MOBILE i .* 

Moustache 6. Mustache monkey occurs in Pennant Syn Quadrup 
1771, p. 114. 



M. 



M(em), the thirteenth letter of the modern 
and twelfth of the ancient Homan alpha 
bet, represents historically the Greek mu and the 
Semitic mem. The Phoenician form of the letter 
is v ^, whence the early Gr. and L. ^ , |w, M. Its 
phonetic value has varied little ; in Kng. it has 
always expressed what was doubtless its original 
sound, that of the bilabial nasal consonant, which 
is normally voiced, though when it is followed by 
an unvoiced consonant it has an unvoiced ending. 
Like the other nasals, m is capable of being used 
as a sonant or vowel, denoted by ( m) in the pho 
netic notation here employed ; but in Eng. this 
occurs only after S and z at the end of words (of 
Gr. etymology), as rhythm, spasm, schism, and 
the suffix -ism; in these words many speakers 
substitute (-am). The letter is never silent, exc. 
initially before n in Gr. derivatives, as mnemonic. 

I. 1. The letter and its sound. 

e 1000 .^LPHIC Gram. iii. (Z.) 6 Semii ocales syndon seofau : 
f, I, m, n, r, s, x. 1530 PALSGR. Introd. 17 These thre letters 
M, N or E fynalK.be the very and onely causes why these 
thre vowelles A, E, O, be formed in the brest and sounded 
by the nose, a 1637 B. JoxsoN ftng. Grant, iv, M . . is 
pronounc d with a kind of humming inward, the lips clos d. 
Open, and full in the beginning : obscure in the end : and 
meanly in the midd st. 17x0 STEELS & ADDISON TatlerNo. 
260 F 5 Which Would . . pronounce the Letters M or N and 
in short, do all the Functions of a Genuine and Natural 
Nose. 1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl. s.v., Ouintilian observes, 
that the M sometimes ends Latin words, but never Greek. 
1854 BUSIINAN in Circ. Sci. (c 1865) I. 288/1 The mouth is 
closed by the lips while in is pronounced. 1900 Pilot 3 Mar. 
28 The middle stage of the evolution of the eagle, namely, 
its transformation from the Gothic M to the fleur-de-lis. 
b. M roof : see quot. 1825. 

1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3) II. 246/2 Fig. 2. Exhibits an M 
root. 1825 J. NICHOLSON Operat. Mechanic 573 In roofs of 
rectangular buildings, .a valley is introduced, which makes 
the vertical section in the form of the letter M, or rather an 
inverted W; hence it has obtained the name of an M roof. 
1842-59 GWILT Encycl. Archil. Gloss. 

2. Printing. KM. Comb, m-thiek : see quot. 
1683 MOXON Meclt. Exerc., PrintingiCm. i Some [types] 

are m thick ; by m thick is meant m Quadrat thick, which 
is just so thick as the Body is high. 1868 Daily Kcu s 
10 Aug., Compositors are allowed 60 cents per thousand m s 
(not reckoning by n s as in England). 1892 Academy 3 Sept. 
199/3 (advt.), 49,000 American ems (equal to 98,000 English 
ens) were set in eight hours. 

II. Symbolical uses. 

3. Used like the other letters of the alphabet to 
denote serial order ; applied e.g. to the thirteenth 
(or more usually the twelfth, either I or J being 
often omitted) group or section in classification, 
the twelfth sheet of a book or quire of a MS., etc. 

1850 FOBSHAI.I, & MADDEN H yclif s Bible Pref. 20 The 
MS. M (Queen s Coll. 23!. 1899 Blackw. Mag. Sept. 354/1, 
I to M are the most original passages of the hymn. 1900 
Dundee Advert. 21 Mar. 5, M Battery Royal Horse 
Artillery. 

4. The Roman numeral symbol for : A thousand. 
(In the i5-i6th c. it could be substituted for the numeral 

word in any context ; it is now rare exc. in dates.) 

1412-20 LYDG. Citron. Troy i. ix, There came .. seuen M 
kmghtes. 1535 COVERDALE Judg. xii. 6 There fell of 
Ephraim two & fortye M. 1353 Short Catcch. 62 I), We be 
feble, weake.subiect to a thousand periles, a M. temptations 
1603 OWEN Pembrokeshire (1892) 139 The M of oysters at 
the waterside is vsuallie sold for x d or xij d . 

III. 5. Abbreviations. 

M. = various proper names, as Mark, Margaret, 
etc. ; f = Majesty ; used in ancient criminal pro 
cedure (see qnots. 1487, 1727-41) ; = Member, as 
m M.P. (q. v .\ M.C., Member of Congress (U.S.], 
M.R.C.P., Member of the Royal College of Phy 
sicians, M.R.C.S., Member of the Royal College 
of Surgeons; Mas. = metronome ; Math. = modu 
lus ; (M. or m.) in astronomical tables, etc. = meri 
dian or meridional ; also (after the numeral twelve) 

-L. meridies noon (cf. A.M., P.M.) ; m. = mass, 
in Meek. ; - molar, in dental formula? ; = minute, 
metre (mm. = millimetre) ; in log-books = mist ; 
Mas. = It. mono or F. main (as memo Astra, 
mam droite, right hand), mezzo (as ;/= mezzo- 
forte), in organ music, manual. See also M.B.. 
M.D., MS. 

1487 Act 4 Hen. VII c. 13 Every suchepersone so convicted 
for murdre to be marked with a M. upon the brawne of the 
lefte JllV^ nkf 5 ? 1 J- HAMILTON in Cath. Tract. (S. T. S.) 



VOL. VI. 



day. M, in law, the brand or stigma of a person convicted 
of manslaughter, and admitted to the benefit of clergy. 
1840 K. II. DAXA Bcf. Mast xxxiv. 129 At twelve M., it 
bore N.W. i N. 1869 D. <>. ROSSETJI in Mackail If. 
Mam s (1899) I. 204 The Ms [ = Morrises] at Ems. 

b. Abbreviation for MASTER: f(n) generally, 
and as a conventional title of address or mention 
= the later MISTKB, MR. Phr. To /tare (or carry) 
an M under one s girdle : to use a respectful prefix 
(Mr., Mrs.) when addressing or mentioning a person. 
(ff) Used for master or the L. magister in academ 
ical degrees, as M.A. or A.M. (magistcr artium], 
Master of Arts; M.Ch. (magister chintrgi.v . 
Master of Surgery ; ^also in M.C., Master of the 
ceremonies ; M.K.H., Master of fox-hounds. 

n 1540 BARNES ll is. (1573) 349/1 Our M. Christ teaching 
al creatures to pray. 1549 1. at inter s ^nd Serin. bcf. Edu<. [ 7 
To Kdr. lArb.) 52 The deuourer of townes and countrycs a, 
M. Latimer tearmeth them rightly, a 1553 UDAI.I. Rtystei- 
D. III. iii. (Arlj.) 48 If faire tine niistres.se distance sawi: 
you now Ralph Royster Doister were hir ownc I warrant 
you. A*. Royster. Neare an M by your girdle? 1553 ]- .i,i \ 
1 reat. tVenv hid. (Arb.) 39 Where .. the M. Pilate of ibis 
name lost his shippe. 1579 E. K. Spenser s Sheph. I a/. 
Epistle, Postscr., Now I trust, M. Harvey, that [etc-]. 1596 
Si ENsr.R Prothaleunion (heading, The two worthie Gentle- 
men M. Henry Gilford, and M. William Peter, Esqnyeis. 
1605 H. JON-SON, etc. East. Hoe ! iv, Quick. Must Goldin;, 
sit upon us? Con. You might carry an M under your girdle. 
to Mr. Deputy s worship. 1712 Great Britons llimycoutic 
(M.S.) (N.i, What, plaine Budwaies ! have you nere an M. 
under your girdle. 1730-6 BAII.EV (folio), M, is an abbrevia 
tion of Magistcr, as A/..-1 . or,-?..]/. Magister Artium, i.e. 
MaSterofArts. 1738 SWIFT Pol. Contvrsat. \. 28 Vou iniri.t 
have an M under your Girdle, Miss. 1811 BYRON Hints ji. 
Horace 240 He., retires M.A. ; Master of arts 1 iSiSScorr 
Old Mart, xxi.v, Ye might hae had an M under your belt 
for Mistress Wilson of Milnwood. 1843 SURTEES llandlcv 
Cross I. v. 92 The loose riding M.C. sitting like the Drunken 
Hussar at the circus. Ibid. II. vii. 147 First public day as 
an M.F.H. 1869 BRAUWOOB O. V. H. I. iii. 33 He was 
not the man to violate modesty by proposing himself to a 
nearly strange Hunt as a new M.F.H. 

II C. = MONSIEUR (q.v.) as prefixed title. 

M-, a clipped form of ME sometimes found in 
Middle English before vowels. 

C 393 CHACCER Scogait 36, I mexcuse. 1426 I.vnn. !>, 
Gltil, Pilgr. 9802 Out off my shyp make maryue. 

-m, in I ii = I am : see HE v., A. I. i. 

JILSi (ma). A childish and colloquial shortening 
of MAMMA. Now often ridiculed as vulgar. 

[1823 Moon Suffolk Words s.v. Pa, It is sometimes rather 
comic to hear a great chuckle-headed lout /<i<z-ing his 
father or ntfia-mg his mother.] 1829 Censor 225 Those 
exhibitions, though affording wonderous delight to afi er- 
tionate J as and Af.is, are productive of the most injurious 
results to their children. 1829 LYTTON Disentitled 20 How 
could he admire that odious cap of Ma s. 1836 T. HOOK 
C. Gitrney I. 196 Gussy, as her ma called her. 1885 F. 
ANSTEY Tinted i enits 119, I ve got to dine with aunt and 
meet Matilda and her ma. 

Ma., obs. abbreviation of MAJESTY, MASTKB. 

1579 E. K. fifenier s Slieph. Cal. Epistle, Myne owne 
good friend Ma. Harvey. 1605 BACON Adi . Learn, n. To 
King i Since wee have so bright and benigne a starre, as 
your Ma: to conduct and prosper us. 

Ma: see MAKK v., MAY v., ME, Mo, MY. 

Maa, obs. f. MAKE v. ; var. Mo Obs., more. 

Maac, maad : see MAKE v. 

Maakins, variant of MACKIN(O)S. 

fMaal. Obs. rare- 1 . Wyclif s transl. of L. 
maluin apple, taken by him to mean fir-tree, by- 
confusion with mCihis mast (see quot.). 

1382 WVCLIF Joel \. 12 Poumgarnet, and palme tree, and 
in.i.il tree, or fir, of whom mastis ben maad. 

Maale, obs. form of MAIL. 

Maam (mam). A South American bird, the 



1825 WATKRTOX H anii. S. A met: 23 The forest contains 
an abundance of., niaams, maroudis and waracabas. Ibid. 
32 The maam sends forth its plaintive note. 

Ma am (mam ; usually unstressed mam, m). 
Also 7 mam. In representations of vulgar speech 
written marm, mem, mini, mum, m. A collo 
quial shortening of MADAM. 

1. Used vocatively, as the usual oral equivalent 
of MADAM. 

Now only used parenthetically or at the end of a sentence. 
Formerly the ordinary respectful form of address to a woman 
(originally only to a married woman) of equal or superior 
rank or station (unless entitled to be called my lady ). The 
present tendency is to confine it to the speech of servants or 
other persons of markedly inferior position. (Used at Court, 
instead of madam, in addressing the Queen or a royal 
princess.) 

1668 DRYDF.N Evening s Love m. i. (1671) 33 Madam me 
no Madam, but learn to retrench your words; and say 
Mam ; as yes Mam, and no Mam, as other Ladies Women 




said, in a voice which trembled with repressed rage. 1887 
</&& xi. 104 What have you been doing? Nothing 
mem . 1900 .s/, /,,-, 21 June 324/2 In Thackeray s time every 



man ammi K equals of a certain refinement was Sir, and every 
W >man Ma am. 

2. Prefixed to a surname. Obs. exc L S nil iir 
(See MADAM.) 

1837 HAI.IIU nn.x Clockm. Ser. i. x, Maim Pugwasli is as 
onsartiil in her temper as a mornin in April. 

f 3. A person addresseil as ma am , a married 
woman. Obs. 

1765 Meretriciiid (ed. 6! 43 Or when Mam walks, he, twenty 
steps behind. 1779 SHERIDAN Critic \. i, Then to be con 
tinually alarmed with mi-sis and ma ams piping hysteric 
changes on Juliets, and Dorindas. 

4. attrili.; ma am-school I .S.. a dame-school. 

1857 S. G. Gi, in -ii Keci ll. Lifetime iv. I. 39, I found 

a girl, .keeping a ma am-school for about twenty scholars. 

Hence Ma am v. trans., to address as ma am . 

1813 Sketches Cliarac. fed. 2) I. 121 Vou should not sir 
and ma am people as you do, unless you wish to keep them 
at a distance. 1887 ( ,. K. SIMS Mary Jane s Mem. b Don t 
ma am me I m a miss. 1889 11. JOIIXSION C/iran. C,len- 
Mickiev. 58 Indeed, mem . . . Veneedna " mem " me.. I m 
a common body like yoursd . 

Ma amselle. Corresponds to F. mam selle, 
familiar abbreviation of MAIIEMOISRI.LE. 

c 1794-SVvin/; aft. Perfect, i. i. in New Brit, Theatre (1814! 
Ill- 37 The first four out of the eleven were ma amselles. 

Maand, variant of MAUXD (basket). 

Maane, ob. form of MANE. 

Maarmor, erron. form of MAOBMOR. 

Maas, Maat, obs. forms of MACE, MATE. 

I Mab, sb. Olis. [Cf. MAD v. and map, 171)1 c. 
form of Mop i/>. also Mali, short for Mabel,] 

1. A slattern ; a woman of loose character. 
"557-8 "Jacob <$ Ksaii v. vi. (1568) Gj, Come out thou 

mother Mab, out olde rotten witche. 1691 RAY A . C. ll ords 
47 To Ma/i; to dress carelessly : Mafa are Slatterns. 01700 
B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Mal>,^ Slattern. Mab d iif, Dre-t 
carelesly, like a Slattern. 1725 New Cant. Diet., Mob, or 
Mcib, a Wench or Harlot. 

2. A mop. 

1623 WHITBOI-RXE Xf .i fanntlland 75 Thrummes for Pilch 
mabs, ooo//. 01 s. td. 

tMab, v. Obs.-" [Belongs to MAR sl>. Cf. 
M.vnm.E, Mini vbs.} intr. To dress untidily. 

1691, a 1700 [see MAB sl>.\, 1829 BROCKETT K. C. ll ords, 
Ma(>, v. to dress carelessly. Hence, Mab-cap, generally 
called mnb-caf , n. cap which ties under the chin worn by 
elderly women. 

t Mabble, v. Ol>s. Also mable. [Cf. MOBI.E 
z>.] trans. To wrap or muffle up (the head). 

1615 G. SANDYS Tray. 6u Their heads and faces so mabled 
in fine linnen, that no more is to be scene of them then their 
eyes. Ibid. 148 The elder mabble their heads in linnen. 

Mac^mrck). Also MACK. [Irish and Gaelic 
mac : OCeltic *makko-s, cogn. w. Welsh mr.b: 
O Welsh map: OCeltic *iakivo-s.\ The Gaelic 
word for son , occurring as a prefix in many 
Scottish and Irish names of Celtic origin, and thus 
equivalent to the Eng. suffix -son. Hence : A 
person whose name contains the prefix Mac. 

The prefix is written also Me, M c , AI ; e. g. Macdonaid, 
RlacDonald, McDonald, AFDcnaU, M Donald. 

1656 in BLOUNT Glossogr. 1689 [FAREWELL] Irish Hudi- 
l>ras 108 The Champions of the Irish Cause, A numerous 



b i. 
1764 



Train of Mac s and O s. 1730 Fm.nixc; Tout Thnmt 
iii, Ireland her O s, her Macs let Scotland boast, r, _ T 
WILKES Corr. (1805) III. 126 The list of the company tof 
the Macs and Sawneys not in the French service) would 
divert you. 1828 SCOTT /". M. Perth vi, If the son of some 
great Mac or O was to become an artizan. 1830 N. S. 
WHEATON Jrnl. 472 A feather or two stuck in his bonnet 
denotes his alliance in the ^oth degree with some Highland 
Mac. 1887 [see O ,i. 2 ]. 1898 Tit-Bits 21 May 148/1 In the 
house of Commons the Macs are numerically strong enough 
to form a considerable party of their own. 
Iffiac 2 (msek). colloq. Short for MACADAM. 

1851 MAYHEW Land. Lal onr II. 197 The Scavengers call 
mud all that is swept from the granite or wood pavements, in 
contradistinction to mac which is scraped and swept on the 
macadamized roads. 1886 Pall Mall G. z Oct. 2/2 The thou 
sands of yards of old mac that were taken offthe roads for use 
elsewhere. 

67 



MACABERESQUE. 

Mac : see MACK, MAKE T. 

Macabaa, -bao, variants of MACCOBOY. 

Macaberesque (makabare sk), a. [f. MACA- 

J5RE + -t.SQjUE.] MACABRE 2. 

1876 Encyd. lirit. V. 104/1 A curious reaction is visible in 
the work of Peter Breughel (1510-1570) towards the grotesque 
ctial lerie and macaberesque morality of medieval art. 

II Macabre (makii br), a. Also 5 Machabree, ; 
7 Machabray, 9 Macaber. [The form now usual 
represents F. macabre, an error for OF. macabrt, 
whence the earlier Kng. forms. 

The OF. word occurs first in Jean le Fevre s Respit tie la 
Mort (1376), where the author, if he be correctly interpreted 
by M. Gaston Paris (Kfliiiania XXIV. 131 , claims to have 
written a work called la danse JMacabrf. The etymology 
of the word is obscure ; so far as its form is concerned it 
nii^ht be a popular corruption of OF. Alacabe = Macca- [ 
bieus (an example of Judas Macabre has been found), 
and in the isth c. the Dance of Death was called chorea 
Macha&aontm in Latin (Du Cange cites a liesancon docu- ; 
ment of 1453), and Makkabeusdansm Du. M. Gaston Paris, , 
however, thinks ftlacal re may have been the name of the ! 
artist who painted the picture which suggested the first poem 
on the subject.] 

1. JJaiise Macabre, also in anglicized forms 
f dance of Machabree, -bray (obs.), dance Macaber : 
the Dance of Death (see DAXCE // . 6c). 

14.. I.YDG. (fitM The daunce of Machabree wherin is 
liuely expressed and shewed the state of manne, and howe 
he is called at vncertayne tymes by death, and when he 
thinketh least theron. Ibia, Prol. iii, I toke on me to 
translatc-n all, Out of the Frenche Machabrees diumce. 1598 
STOW Siff- . 264 About this Cloysterwas artificially & richly 
painted the dance of Machabray, or dance of death, com 
monly called the dance of Pauls. 1833 J. DALLAWAV Disc. * 
Atrhit. I -ng- J 37 I he Dance of Macabre (Holbein s Dance 
of Dentil i was painted on the walls of the cloisters. 1851 
I.ONGK. Gold. Leg., Xatir.v. 12 Elsie. What are these paint 
ings on the walls around us ? H fitly. The Dance Macaber ! 
Elsie. What? Henry. The Dance of Death. 

2. Characterized by the gruesomeness of the 
danse Macabre (see l): applied chiefly to literary 
or artistic productions. 

1889 A t/it H.THiH 14 Sept. 347/2 One Dance of Death circles 
uninterruptedly from end to end. . .The book is macabre, but 
unaffectedly macabre. 1892 Speaker 2} Oct. 528/1^ It was 
the material representation, .of the ghastly, the grim, and 
the macabre which Webster intended. \qoz. Spectator \z Apr. 
557 Her habits are bizarre, even macabre. 

Macac, variant of MACAQUE. 

Macaco ] (makv -ko\ Also 7-8 macaque, 
(erron. -guo), 9 macauco, vulgar maccacco, mur- 
karker. [a. Pg. macaco monkey, ape (whence 
macaquear to ape) ; cited i^in the form macaque) 
by Marcgrave Hist. Nat. JJrazil (1648) 227 as 
the name used in Congo for this species of monkey.] 

1. Originally, a South African monkey incident 
ally described by Marcgrave in his Natural His 
tory of Brazil, and after him by various writers 
on zoology. Subsequently applied to any monkey 
of the genus MACACUS (either in its earlier or 
later extension) ; = MACAQUE. 

(1693 RAY Syn. Aiiim. Quad. etc. 155 Cercopithecus ango- 
lensis major, Congensibus Macaquo Marc^r. ] I774GOLDSM. 
Kal. Hist. IV. 233 Of the monkiesof the ancient continent, 
the first, he [Buffon] describes, is the Macaguo; somewhat 
resembling a baboon in size. 1854 BUSHXAN in Circ. Sci. 
(c 1865) I. 200/2 In the mandril, pavian, and macacos, mem 
branous sacs are observed. 1874 Slang Diet., Murkarkcr, 
a monkey, vulgar Cockney pronunciation of Macauco. . . 
Jacko Macauco, or Maccacco, as he was mostly called, was 
the name of a famous fighting monkey, .who used nearly fifty 
years ago to display his prowess at the Westminster Pit. 

2. Comb. : macaco-wood, Tococa guiancnsis, a 
Brazilian shrub (Cassell); macaco-worm, the larva 
of a South American insect, Dermatobia noxialis, 
which infests the skin of animals. 

1876 Btnedtn i Anim. Parasites viii. 175 A gadfly found 
at Cayenne is distinguished by the name of the Macaco 
Worm ; it. .usually attacks the skin of oxen and dogs. 

Macaco 2 (makj -ko). Also 8 mococo, 8-9 
maucauco, 9 niacauco. [a. F. (Buffon) mococo ; 
ulterior origin obscure. Cf. MAKI.] A name ap 
plied to certain lemurs, esp. to the genus Lemur. 

1751 G. EDWARDS Nat. Hist. Birds, etc. iv. 197 The 
Maucauco .. is about the Bigness of a middling sized Cat. 
1774 GOI.DSM. Xat. I/is!. IV. 239 The last of the monkey 
kind are the Makis...T he first of this kind is the Mococo; 



a beautiful animal about the size of a common cat, but. .of 



Makis, or Macaucos, properly so called, Leiinir. 1840 



Ui.YTii ir. Cnviers Anim. Kingd. (1849) 64 The Murine 
Macauco (Leinnr iimn mis). 1884 Riverside Nat. Hist. 
(1888) I. 228 The Mongoose Lemur, or Woolly Macaco 




II Macacus (mHtffWt). PI. macaci (ma- 
k^i-soi). [mod.L., ad. F. macaque: see MACAQUE.] 
A genus of Old World catarrhine monkeys of the 
family Cercopithccidiv ; originally including a great i 
number of African and Asiatic species, but now j 
restricted to species resembling the bonnet ma- 
caque or toque ; a monkey of this genus. 

1871 DARWIN Desc. Man I. i. 23 In . . baboons ^and some 
species of macacns the upper portions of the ear is slightly 
pointed. 1875 Enc_vcl. Brit, II. 152/1 The Macaci present | 



2 

u* with the most northern forms of apes. 1893 Daily 

News 8 June 5/3 A small monkey, a macacus, has been 

placed in his cell to keep him [an ourang-outang] company. } 

Macadam (mitkre dam). (Formerly with ; 
capital M ; also Mac-Adam, M c Adam.) 

1. The name of John London M c Adam (1756- 

1 836) used attrib. to designate the kind of roadway > 
which he invented and the material used in making 
it: see MACADAMIZE. 

Now apprehended as an attributive use of 2. 

1824 Miss MITI--QRD Village Ser. i. 277 We shall see no 
more of him [our surveyor]; for the Mac-Adam ways are 
warranted not to wear out. 1878 .V. Aiiicr. AYr p . CXXVI. 
91 Closet warriors, in coxy studies, with smooth McAdam 
roadways before their doors. 1881 Alacnt. Mag. XLIV. 
342 All piles of spare macadam material were carefully , 
removed. 

2. The material of \vhich a macadamized road 
is made. 

1826 J. WILSON Noct. Amir. Wks. 1855 I. 178 What a. . 
rattle o wheels !. .intolerable aueuch ower the macadam, I 
hut Lord hae mercy on us, when you re on the causeway ! 
1831 MOORE Smnmcr Fete 121 Where never gleam of gas 
must dare Gainst ancient Darkness to revolt, Nor smooth , 
Macadam hope to spare The dowagers one single jolt. 
1856 FONBLANQUE in Life fy Labours (1874) 520 He may 
gravely serve out Macadam for rations, and supply biscuit 
for making roads. 1862 Athcnx&m 30 Aug. 268 The drab- 
coloured mud of the macadam. 1892 Times 20 Apr. 7/4 It 
is broken up into macadam, and forms a f-plendid material | 
for making roads. 

fig. 1871 R. H. HUTTON Ess. II. 126 He sprinkles a ( 
little macadam of stony fact along the fair upland path of 
his imagination. 1892 Academy 29 Oct. 382/3 It ts an un- | 
finished macadam of inverted commas and references. 

3. nonce-use as adj. Level as macadam. 

CM 845 HOOD St. to Tom M oodgate v, Does that hard, 
honest hand now. .tug the oar, a gondolier On smooth Mac 
adam seas ? 

Macadamite (msekae dfimwt), sfr.smda. Now 

rare or Obs. [f. MACADAM + -ITK,] 

A. si. One who practises or advocates M c Adam s ! 
system of road-making. 

1821 Monthly Mag. LII. 104 Some incidental remarks of | 
mine in a paper I sent you in May last, have caused the ! 
Mackadamites to throw some of their spare dirt about. | 
1839 MURCHISON Silttr. Syst. i. xxxix. ^35 In certain i 
districts, .they [boulders] are fast disappearing through the ! 
labours of the Mac.idamites. 

B. adj. 1 ertaining to M c Adam s system of road- 
making. 

1824 Miss MITFORD Village Ser. i. 276 The Mac- Adamite 
enormity of the stony road. 1846 THACKF.KAY Corn/till to 
Cairo vii. Wks. 1900 V. 650 Roads were being repaired in 
the Macadamite manner. 



Macadamization 

(Formerly with capital M.) [f. next + -ATION.] 
The process, practice, or system of making mac- 
adamized roads; rarely r<7rr. a macadamized road. I 
Also, the converting of stone into road-metal. * 

1824 Loud. Mag. X. 350 Major-Taylorization against Mac- 
nihimi/ation any day ! 1824 Newcastle Mag. HI., 97 The 
only road in our neighbourhood on which something like 
Macadamization has been attempted. 18*5 filackw, Mag. , 
XVII. 87 Along street under the process of Macadamization. i 
1826 Miss MIITOKD I illa^e Ser. n. 2 That, .turnpike-road. . 
is now so perfect and so beautiful a specimen of Macadam- 
i/ation, that [etc.]. 1861 MUSURAVE By-roads 75 Mac-adam- 
ization. 1869 BRADWOOD O. I . H, (1870) 184 Miss Warren 
. .was cantering down the turf border that fringed the mac- 
adamisation. 1871 L. STEPHEN Playgr. Eur. \. (1894) 121 
The glacier, .crushed into smaller fragments, producing .. 
a kind of incipient macadanmation. 

Jig. 1847 Tail s Mag. XIV. 746 So very strange a 
macadami/ation of parties has taken place. 

Macadamize (msekcc d amsiz) , v. Also : 
M Adamise, -ize. [f. MACADAM + -m:.] 

1, trans. To make or repair (a road) according 
to J. L. M r Adam s system, which consists in 
laying down successive layers of stone broken into 
pieces of nearly uniform size, each layer being 
allowed to consolidate underthe pressureof ordinary 
wheel traffic before the next is Inid upon it. 

See M c Adani s pamphlet, Remarks on the Present System 
of Road- Making (t&. 5, 1822). He did not approve of the ! 
placing of any kind of foundation under the layers of stone, ( 
of the use of sand or gravel as binding material, or of the , 
smoothing of the surface by heavy rollers ; though the name I 
of macadamizing is now often given to methods in which 
some or all of these practices are admitted. 

1826 /, ion H nnting 78 The road . . was what we now deemed < 
a great luxury, M Adamized, instead of paved. 1828 
SOUTHEY To A. Cunningham 23 A street not yet Macadam 
ized. 1863 A. C.RAMSAY/ ^yj.GVo.f.f 1 878) 613 Basalts, .are ill , 
adapted for macadamising roads. 1871 1-.. STEPHEN Playgr. - 
Eur. (1894) 135 A heap of granite stones prepared for 
macadamising a road. 

ai sol. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 188 There , 
is no hard stone nearer than Mount Sorel, so they mac- : 
adamize with something almost as soft as loaf sugar. 
b. fig. To render level or even ; to level, raze. 

1826 J. SHERMAN in Mem. (1863) 219 Grace indeed 
macadamises the road, makes the stones smaller. 1827 JELF 
Let. to Pttsey in Liddou, etc. I~if? P. (1893^ I. 117 Your 
mind is certainly macadamized ; mine resembles the road 
between this [Berlin] and Strelitz. 1829 MARRY AT P. Mild- 
way m, The enemy s centre should have been macadamised 
by our seven three-deckers. 1842 ORDERSON Crcol. iv. 38 
Our. . Bishop has. . macadamized the way for his successor. 
1868 PEARD Water-Farm. \\. 14 Each successful labour of 
to-day will macadamise the road for to-morrow. 



MACAQUE. 

2. To convert into road-metal. 

1841 J. T. HEWLETT Parish Clerk II. 154 Coarse, thick 
slates, that would certainly have been macadamized in these 
days as excellent materials for road-making. 

b. transf. and fig. To break up (something 
hard or figured as being hard) into pieces. ? Obs. 

1825 GOOD Study Med. (ed. 2} V. 539 By grinding, or as 
we should now perhaps call it macadamizing the stone into 
granules. 1825 AVw Monthly Mag. XV. 296 In Macadamiz 
ing a few broad, simple, and impressive sounds into passages 
of numberless rapid notes, there is no time left for giving the 
emphasis required. 1852 SMEDLEY L. Antndel xxxvi. 270 
Richard Frere. .devoted himself to that indurated specimen 
of the original granite formation,.. and by trying to mac 
adamise her into small-talk [etc.J, 1855 //. Coverdalc 
i. 2 Fathers have flinty hearts, and even the amenities of 
the nineteenth century have failed to macadamise them. 

Macadamized (msekse-damaizd), ppl. a. [f. 
MAC.VDAMIZK + -ED *.] 

1. Of a road (see MACADAMIZE i). 

1827 tilackw. Mag. XXI. 791 We were not seen stumbling 
even upon a Macadamized road. 1837 Civil Kng, fy Arch. 
Jrnl. 1. 1/2 Filled in with broken stones, such as are used for 
M Adamized roads. 1861 MUSGRAVE By-roads 282, I found 
even a Mac-adamized road, which crosses the plain, miry 
enough, in heavy rain. 1889 p. FIXDLAY Eng. Railway 49 
A well-constructed macadamized road. 

fig. 1827 LYTTON Falkland 45 Neither in person nor in 
character was he much beneath or above the ordinary 
standard of men. He was one of Nature s Macadamized 
achievements. His great fault was his equality. 1863 
COWDEN CLARKE Shaks. Char. xi. 291 The hard and mac 
adamised road of dry duty and daily labour. 

2. Broken up into road-metal. Also (nonce-its^ , 
strewn with broken stones. 

1849 CAPT. C. STURT Expcd. Cenir. Austral. I. 238 \Ve 
then proceeded . . down the creek, keeping close upon its 



banks to avoid the macadamized plains on either side. 18 
Times (weekly ed.) 23 Nov. 3/3 Some loose macadamised 
stones lying about. 

Maca damizer. [f. MACADAMIZE + -EB .] 

1. One who makes macadamized roads. 

1824 Xrutcastle Mag. 1 1 1. 26 [The paviours] have . . nothing 
to do but to transform themselves into Macadamizers. 1864 
Reader n June 747/3 Our London macadamise rs go about 
their work in a very unscientific way. i3i Instr. Census 
Clerks (1885)87 Paviour. ..Macadamiser. 

2. One who rides on a macadamized road ; esp. 
one who keeps to the roads when hunting. 

1832 G. DOWNES Lett. Cont. Countries I. n Our little 
Gallic Macadamizer asked one of the Hibernians present 
[etc.]. 1838 SURTEES Jorrocks s Jaunts 55 A private road 
and a line of gates through fields now greet the eyes of our 
M Adarnisers. 1869 BRADWOOD O. J . H. I. xii. 219 Here 
come all the roadsters ! growled the latter, as the hounds.. 
crossed a bye-road along which in the rear clattered some 
fifty macadamisers. 

Macada inizing, vbl. sb. [-ING *.] The 

action of the verb MACADAMIZE; macadam ization. 
1851-61 MAYHEW Loml. Labour\\. 181 The macadamiz- 
ing of the latter thoroughfare. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-Bit. 
Geol. vii. 136 Their extensive use in causewaying and mac 
adamising. 

Macadamizing,///. a. [-ING-.] a. That 
macadamizes, b. (Cf. MACADAMIZER a,) 

1826 HENTHAM in ll estin. Rev. VI. 457 It performs the 
function of a Mac-adami/ing hammer, in breaking down the 



in the safe pursuit of pleasure, as far as compatible with 
macadamising action, nad suddenly espied .. the Maule 
carriage. 

Macaleb, obs. form of MAHALEB. 

Macalive, variant of MACKALLOW Obs. 

Macamethe, obs. form of MAHOMET. 

II Macaiia (makirna). South American. [Said 
by Humboldt to be Haytian.] An ironwood club. 

1622 R, HAWKINS I oy. S. Sea 27 (1847) 98 Their armes 
for the warre, which is a sword of heavie blacke wood... 
They [the Indians of Brazil] call it macana, and it is carved 
and wrought with inlayd works very curiously, but his edges 
are blunt. Ibid. % 41. 147 Their [the islanders of Mocha, 
Chile] weapons are bowes and arrowes and macanas. 1822 
SARA COLEHIDGK tr. Dobrizhoffers Hist. Ahif>ones [Para 
guay] 1 1. 360 The wooden club, macana. 1861 W. BoUJUUT 
tr. P. Simon s Ji.vfied. Aguirre (Hakl. Soc.) xix. 79 Darts 
and macanas (a sort of club). [The reference is to Peru.] 

t Maca O. Obs. Also makao. [f. the name 
of AfacaOj a Portuguese settlement on the coast of 
China, noted for gambling. In Fr. macao. Cf. 
MACCO.] A gambling game at cards, a kind of 
vingt-et-un (Littre). 

1778 EARL MALMESBURY Diaries fy Corr. I. 170 Macao, 
(a game much in vogue here at present). 1783 H. WAI-POLK 
Lett. (1858) VIII. 388 When she wants to play at macao. 
1794 C. PIGOT Female Jockey Club 109 We have beheld her 
ready to burst with rage, when the consequences have been 
against her at Macao. 1827 Sporting Mag. XX. 58 A 
diplomatic character and member of a fashionable Club at 
Brussels, has been accused of cheating at Macao. 1883 
Times n July 7 He consorted much with . . needy players 
at . . roulette, makao, and similar games of hazard. 

Macao, obs, form of MACAW. 

Macaque (maka k). Also 9 macac. [a. F. 
macaque^ ad. Pg. macaco : see MACACO 1.] 

+ 1. SomeBrazilianspecies of monkey. Obs. rare~ l . 

1698 FROGER Voy. 115 We observed two sorts of Monkeys 
there [viz. Brazil], which they distinguished by the Names 
of Sagovins and Macaques [Fr. orig. Alacaqs}, . .The 
Macaques are.. of a brown Colour. 



MACARISM. 

2. A monkey of the genus MACAGC8. 

1840 HLYTH tr. Cuvier s Anim. Kingd. (1849) 5& Tta 
Macaques (jVt,YZ//.y, Desm. I. /^zV.sgThe Bonneted Macaque 
(J/. Sinicus). Ibid., The Pig-tailed Macaque. . .The Bl&ck 
Macaque. \&]$Kncycl. Brit. \\. 152/1 The Thibet Macaqtm 
(Macacus tkikelawis}. 1878 BROWNING Z,t Siiisiaz 590 
\Viiat though monkeys and macaques Gibber* Byron i 1885 
E. BALFOUR Cycl. /<//a(ed. 3) II. 753/2 Macacus cynomol- 
gus, common macac. 

Macare, obs. form of MAKEK. 

Macarisill (ma,"kariz m). rare. Also ma- 
kariam. [ad. Or. paKapiffp-os, f. ftaieapifctv : see 
next and -JSM.] a. (See quot. 1818-60; and cf. 
next vtO b. = BEATITUDK 2. 

1818-60 WHATELY Comn/pl. Bk. 11864) 25 note, The words 
1 felicitate and * congratulate are used only in application to 
events, which are one branch only of macarism . Ibid. 28 
To admiration, contempt seems to be the direct contrary ; 
censure to commendation ; pity to macarism. a 1860 J. A. 
ALEXANDER Gos/>. Mattk. (1861) no A series of beatitudes 
or macarisms [Footnote, /j-oncapitr/xos], so called from the 
word with which they severally open. 1882 A. B. BKUCE 
Parab. Teach. Christ 380 The makarisms and woes with 
which Luke s version of the Sermon on the Mount begins. 
i88<j Kingd. God In trod. 10 Luke s .. form of the ma- 
carisrns \ 

IVCacarize (markaroiz), v. rare. Also ma- 
carise, makarize. [f. Or. ftaJcapifttVj f. f^nnap 
happy : see-lZE.] trans. To account or call happy 
or blessed (cf. quot. 1816-60). 

1816-60 WHATKLY Commit. Bk. (1865) 9 A man is admired 
for what he is, macarized for what he has, praised for what 
he does. Ibid. (1864) 25 If _a man possess a genius, or a 
person that is admirable, he is himself admired ; but not if 
he has an admirable horse or house ; the sentiment we feel 
towards him is of a different nature, and we have no English 
word to express it ; so much are we at a loss as to resort to 
the word envy . I should like to introduce the word ma- 
carise . 1840 ARNOLD Let. in Stanley Life <y Corr. (1844) 
II. ix. 227 Therefore I macarize you the more, for having 
both an inherited home, and in a county and part of the 
county per se delightful, a 1871 GROTE Eth. l- ragin. v. 
(1876) 177 No man praises happiness, as he praises justice, 
but macarises (blesses) it as something more divine and 
better. 

Macaron, variant of MACAROON. 
Macaroni (mjekar^-ni). PI. -ies. Also 6-9 

maccaroni, 8 mac(e)arone, makarony, 9 mack- 
erouy. [a. It. /naccarom (flono 1598), earlier form 
of maccheronl ^Florio 1611) pi. of maccheront\ 
the ulterior etymology is obscure. 

Some scholars have suggested connexion with Gr. na.ita.pta, 
explained by Hesychius to mean a sort of barley-broth. 
Diez regarded the word as a derivative of It. maccare to 
bruise, crush.] 

1. A kind of wheaten paste, of Italian origin, 
formed into long tubes and dried for use as food. 

The same Italian paste is prepared also in the form of 
VERMICELLI, q.v. 

1599 13. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. n. i, He doth Iearne..to 
eat senchouies, maccaroni, bouoli, fagioli, and cauiare. 1750 
CHESTEKF. Lett. (1792) II. 345 You would do very well to 
take one or two such sort of people home with you to 
dinner everyday; it would be only a little mincstra and 
macaroni the more. 1769 MRS. RAPFALU Eng. llousekpr. 
(1778) 285 To dress Macaroni with Parmesan Cheese. 1813 
SIR H. DAVY Agric. Chem. (1814) 142 The wheat of the 
south of Europe, in consequence of the larger quantity of 
gluten it contains, is peculiarly fitted for making macaroni. 
i8zs LVTTON Zicci 45 Merton had heard much of the excel 
lence of the macaroni at Portici. 1893 Spectator 10 June 
768 A Sicilian sawyer fed on macaroni and melons. 

2. a. Hist, An exquisite of a class which arose 
iu England about 1760 and consisted of young 
men who had travelled and affected the tastes and 
fashions prevalent in continental society, b. dial. 
A fop, dandy. 

[This use seems to be from the name of the Macaroni Club, 
a designation prpb. adopted to indicate the preference of the 
inembersfpr foreign cookery, macaroni being at that time little 
eaten m England. There appears to be no connexion with 
the transferred use of It. maccheronc in the senses block 
head, fool, mountebank , referred to in 1711 by Addison 
Sped. No. 47 p 5.] 

[1764 H. WALPOLEZ.C/. Earl Hertford 6 Feb. (1857) IV. 
178 The Maccaroni Club (which is composed of all the 
travelled young men who wear long curls and spying, 
glasses).] ^ 1764 Let. Ear t Hertford ? 7 May Ibid. 238 Lady 
ralkener s daughter is to be married to a young rich Mr. 
Crewe, a Macarone, and of our Loo. 1770 Oxford Mag. 
June 228/2 There is indeed a kind of animal, neither male 
nor female, a thing of the neuter gender, lately started up 




doner; you are a maccaroni; you can t ride. 1773 [C. 
rliTCHcoCK] Macaroni i. 5, I wanted you to be a man of 
spirit ; your ambition was to appear a first-rate Macaroni ; 
you are returned fully qualified, and determined, I see, to 
shew the world what a contemptible creature an English 
man dwindles into, when hejadopts the follies and vices of 



his bait., ua the fashion which I remember to have seen in 
caricatures of what wen 




air 01 a macaroni. *jAt*nmm 5 Nov. 603/2 The weak Ws., Life 5 For diverling him 
nm,.. resolute brow, and good forehead, portray Sheridan to wrote a Sheet which he called 



the life, as he appeared, a macaroni and brilliant lounger in 
CarUon House. 1891 Sheffield Gloss., M^ackerony, an over 
dressed, or gaudily-dressed person. 

trans/. 1778 [W. MARSHALL] Minntts Agric. 3 Feb. 1775 
Harnessed the old oxen in all their new finery. . ; the Pan 
theon never saw two more ridiculous Macaronies. 

3. A species of crested penguin, JLindyptes chry- 
sohphus. In full macaroni penguin* 

[App. so called because its crest was thought to resemble 
the coiffure of the macaronies \ The Pall Mall Gaze tic 
Extra of 24 July 1884, p. 29/2 gives from a print of 1777 
two figures of head-dresses then in use, one of which is called 
the macaroni . Cf. also quot. 1820 in 2.] 

1838 POE A. G. Pym Wks. 1864 IV. 123 The maccaroni, 
the jackass and the rookery penguin. 1860 C. C. ABBOTT 
in Ibis 338 This bird is called in the Falkland Islands the 
Maccaroni Penguin. . . It has an orange-coloured crest. 1885 
Encycl. Brit. XVI II. 492/1 ./iWy/jVi-, containing the crested 
Penguins, known to sailors as . . Macaronis \ 

4. A medley (such as a macaronic poem). 

1884 ROGERS Six Cent. Work $ ll agcs (18861 166 Poli 
tical songs in Latin or in a maccaroni of Latin and Enylisli. 

5. In the \Vest Indies, a coin of the value of a 
quarter of a dollar. ? Obs. 

1834 M. G. LF.WIS Jrnl. H\ Ind. 403 Each grown person 
received a present of half a dollar, and every child a mac 
caroni. 1838 W. JAMKSOX in A. Robb6Vs/. Afrii ans \i^\) 
iv. 88 The masters began to offer a macaroni, or is. sterling, 
a day. 

f6. The name of a gambling-room at New- 
market. (Cf. MACCO.) Obs. 

1771 P. PAKSOXS Newmarket I. 186 The Maccaroni is no 
other than a pretty large and whimsically painted room. 

7. (See quot.) 

1876 R. L. WALLACE Canary Bk. xiv. 165 Lizards \sc. 
canaries] are known among Scotchmen as macaronics . 

8. Short for macaroni tool. 

1867 G. A. ROGERS Wood Carving 12 Now take the mac 
caroni and cut away the wood on either side of the vein.. . 
The maccaroni. .is shaped to cut at both angles. 

9. attrib.) as (sense i) macaroni dealer, -stall, 
wheat \ (sense 2) macaroni cane, dress, intelli- 
gt ntcr, marquis, philosopher, shrug, train; frni- 
caironi fiddle, V some kind of small violin ; f ma 
caroni gin, a kind of colliery gin (,K. D. 1).); 
t macaroni stake (see quot.); macaroni tool, 
a square-cutting tool used in wood-carving. 

1781 Ir esttn. Mag. IX. 71 A supple-jack or a macaroni 
cane, embellished with silk and gold tassels. 1851 in I llut.tr. 
Loud. News 5 Aug. (1854) nu/i Occupations of the People, 
. . *Maccaroni-dealer. 1772 FOOTE Nabob i. (1778) 26 The 
waiter at Almack s has just brought him home his macaroni 
dressfor the ha/ard table. 1777 MME. D AKBLAY Early Diary 
Apr. -July (1889) II. 185 First came a French horn, .ahen 
a violin, a bass, a bassoon, a * Macaroni fiddle. 1789 
UKAND Hist. Newcastle II. 684 There is a .sort of gins 
called whim gins , and a kind known by the name of 
*macaroni gins . 1769 Public Advert. 18 May 4/2 Thy 
Paper is the *Macarony Intelligencer. 1859 THACKERAY 
I irgin. xcii. (1878; 758, I never bargained to have a * Mac 
caroni Marquis to command me. 1797 Monthly Mag. III. 
92 In this fanciful sera, when ^macaroni philosophers hold 
flirtation with science. 1775 M.ME. D AKBLAY Early Diary 
21 Nov., It is not at all the ton to like htr : .. (with 
a Macarony shrug). 1823 * JON BEE Diet. Turf t *Ma- 
caroni stakes, those ridden by gentlemen, not jockies. 1814 
Sporting Mag. XLIV. ioj You dash among the pots of 
a *maccaroni-stall. 1867 G. A. ROGERS WoodCamingz A 
*maccaroni tool. 1890 C. G, LKLANU Wood Carving 10 The 
Macaroni Tool.. is for removing wood on each side of a 
vein or leaf, or similar delicate work. Ibid, 42 The so-called 
macaroni-tool .. is really very little used, owing to the 
great difficulty of keeping it sharp, and its liability to break. 
1773 GOLDSM, Stoops to Com/. Epil., Ye travtll d tribe, ye 
*macaroni train. 1901 li- cstm.Gaz. zs July 7/3 The *ma- 
caroni wheat crop (a new venture in the United States). 

t Macaro iiian, a. Ol>s. [f. prec. + -AN.] 

1. = MACARONIC#. i. 

1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Macaronic, or Macaronian t a 
kind of burlesque poetry... We have little in English in the 
Macaronian way. 1731 CAMBRIDGE Scriblcriad n. 184 note, 
The Macaronian is a kind of burlesque poetry, consisting 
of a jumble of words of different languages, with words of 
the vulgar tongue latinized, und latin words modernized. 

2. MACARONIC a. 3. 

1788 R. GALLOWAY Poems (1792) 16 Give ear ilk Maca 
ronian beau, Tween George s Square an eke Soho. 

Macaronic (meekar^nik), a. and sb. Also 7 
makeronick, 8 maccaronic. [ad. mod.L. maca~ 
ronic-us It. (^\ niacaronico} niacchcronico, f. (^ma 
caroni] maccheroni MACARONI. 

The word seems to have been invented by Teofilo Folengo 
( Merlinus Cocaius ) whose macaronic poem (Liber 
Macarouices) was published in 1517. He explains (ed. 2, 
1521) that the macaronic art is so called from macaroni, 
which is quoddam pulmentum farina, caseo, botiro com- 
paginatum, grossum, rude, et rusticanum .] 

A. adj. 1. Used to designate a burlesque form of 
verse in which vernacular words are introduced 
into a Latin context with Latin terminations and 
in Latin constructions. Also, applied to similar : 
verse of which the basis is Greek instead of Latin ; ( 
and loosely to any form of verse in which two or j 
more languages are mingled together. Hence of 
language, style, etc. : Resembling the mixed jargon 
of macaronic poetry. 

1638 SIR J. BEAUMONT in Jonsontts Virbins 12 He Latin 
Horace found. .Translated in the Macaronicketoung,Cloth d 
such raggs as [etc.]. 1711 Drumm. of ilatutlt^s 

.-/. i-.-A - ir__ jS.__S__ - :jnself and his F r i en ds, he 

PolwW Middinia. \ Tis a 



MACAROON. 

I sort of Macaronick Poetry, in which the ScoU Words are 
< put in Latin Terminations. 1778 JOHNMJN 14 Apr. in 
: Bos-well, Maccaronick verses are verses made out of a mix 
ture of different languages. 1837 HALLAM Hist. Lit. i. vi. 
i S 31 I. 519 Maillard. .whose sermons, printed if nut preached 
j in Latin, with sometimes a sort of ulmo.tt macaronic inter 
mixture of French. 1897 DO\V[>EN h r. Lit. n. i. 90 The 
macaronic poet Folengo. 1898 STEVENSON ^7. f vfs 236 
Grace was said, .in a macaronic latin. 

f2. Of the nature of a jumble or medley. Obs. 

1611 \titlc) Coryats Cramhe, or his Col wort Twise Sodden, 
And Now serued in with other Macaronicke dishes, as the 
second course to his Crudities. 1806 J. DAI.LAWAY Obs. 
Ettg. Arch. 222 Tliose Travellers who have seen the new 
buildings of Edinburgh and Glasgow will look on the archi 
tecture of Bath, as belonging to the maccaronick order. 1816 
G. COLMAN Br. Grins, Lament, xiv. (1872.) 271 My coarse, 
macaronic style may here and there excite a smile. 

3. Pertaining to a macaroni, rare ". 

1828-34 WEBSTER, Alacarwtic, pertaining to or like a 
macaroni ; empty ; trifling ; vain ; affected. 
B. sb. 

1. a. Macaronic language or composition, b. 
//. Macaronic verses. 

a 1668 DENHAM Dialogue 33 You that were once so (econo- 
mii.k, Quitting the thrifty style I.aconick, Turn Prodi.uiil in 
Makeronick. 1693 AfoL Clergy Scot. 31 When some of his 
Tarty mounts the Desk and declaims their Maccaronicks. 
1727 BAILEY vol. II, Macaronicks [among the Italians], a 
.sort of Burlesque Poetry made out of their Language, and 
the Scraps and Terminations of divers other. 1839 HALLAM 
fntrod. Lit. Europe II. v. 267 note, Folengo.. sat down for 
the rest of his lite to write Macaronics, a 1864 LUCY AIKIN 
in Man. etc. 77 Our own people were turning Scotch with 
out knowing it. We began to allow the macaronic of the 
Edinburgh Review for actual Kngli-h ! 

f 2. A jumble or medley. Obs. 

1611 CcmiR., Macaron i^jic, a Macaronick; a confuted 
liL-ape, or huddle of many heueiall things. 

t MacarO Hical, a. Obs. Also 6 macheron- 
icall. [See prec. and -ICAL.] = MACARONIC a. 

1585 K. 1). Praysc of Nothing Hj b, The macheruiiicall 
phantasies of Merlinus Cocaius. 1596 NAMIF. .v?//;vw ll al- 
iten F, Who. .hath translated my Piers Ptnnilessc into the 
Macaronicall tongue. 

Macaro iiically, adv. [f. MACAKO.MC: see 

-ICALLV.J In the macaronic manntr. 
I 1821 W. TAYLOR in Monthly Rev. XC\T. 82 That strange 
[ mixture of Portuguese, Spanish, .. [etc.) nanie.s with which 
; most European maps of South America arc macaronically 
j diversified. 1900 G. W. K. KUSSKLL Conferences ii. 24 The 
j earliest pieces .. are in the learned language, sometimes 

macaronically interspersed with the vernacular. 

Macaroilicism (msekar^-nisiz m). [f. MA- 
I CAHOXJC + -JSM.] Macaronic style. 

1830 Ccntt. Mag. C._ n. 123 Moliere gives an amusing 
specimen of macaronicism, in the troisicmc intcrmede of 
l,e Maladc Ima-iiudre. 1845 Kncycl. Mctrop. XXI. 629/2 
It maybe doubted, however, whether the Ancients would 
be very solicitous to establish a prior claim to Macaronicism. 

Macarouisni (mrckartm-niz m). Also 8 maca- 
ronyism, 9 maccaroni -isru, [f. MACARONI + 
-ISM.] Behaviour characteristic of a macaroni; 
dandyism. 

1775 MME. D ARBLAY Early Diary 21 Nov., He is a good 
dt-al in the present ton, which is not Macaroi:>isn). 1835 
TalCs Mag. II. 20 His colonel, .requited his maccaroni-ism 
1y a week s arrest. 1863 SAL A Capt. Dangerous II. viii. 
252 We would have thought it vile poltroonery and ma- 
caronism to have worn wigs. 1868 C IKSS MINIO Man. 
\ 11 . Elliot \. 28 His maccaronism seems to have been a sub 
ject of jest among his friends. 

Macaro nyish, a. rare- 1 , [f. MACARONI + 

1SH.] Characteristic of dandyism. 

1859 SALA Tiu. round Clock (iS6iJ 288 There is something 
supercilious, pragmatical, macaronyish, un-English, in tbe 
announcement, No half-price . 

Macaroon (msekar-n). Also 7 makeron(e, 
maquaroon, mackroomj mackroon, 7-8 macke- 
roon(e, mackaroon(e, macaron, S makeroon, 
macron, 7-9 maccaroon. [a. Y.macaron (i6thc.), 
ad. It. niaccaront (now maccherone) sing, of 
maccaroni: see MACARONI.] 

1. A small sweet cake or biscuit consisting chiefly 
of ground almonds, white of egg, and sugar. 

1611 COTGR., M^acarons, Macarons ; little Fritter-like 
Bunnes, or thicke Losenges, compounded of Sugar, Almonds, 
Rosewater, and Muske. 1611 MARKHABI Country Content. \\. 
ii. (1668) 98 To make Jumbals more fine and curious . . and 
nearer to the taste of the Macaroon. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water 
P.) Gf. Eater Kent Wks. i. 146/1 Whether it bee . . Fritter, 
or Flapiacke, or Po>set, Galley-Mawfrey, Mackeroone, 
Kickshaw, or Tantablin. 1688 R. HOLME Armoury in. 
83/2 Mackrooms, a kind of ruul of sweet Bread. 1725 
URADLKY Fain. Diet. s.v. Tourte, You may also put a 
pounded Macaroon into the Artichoke Cream. 1747 MRS. 
GLAssiiC twXrfrj xv. 141 To make Maccaroons. 1848 J. GRANT 
Adv. Aide-de-C .y.^.\\\\. (Rtldg.) 227 Little maccaroons, sweet 
as sugar and almonds could make them. 1875 A. R. Hoj L 
My School-boy I r. 138 We were regaling on macaroons. 

ctttrih. 1783 M.MK. U ARBLAY Diary f) Uec., I had no more 
power to prevent it than this macaroon cake in my hand. 
1836 T. HOOK G. Giirney I. 297 A Jew boy, selling maca 
roon cakes. 1898 GULLY in Daily News 21 July 7/5 A 
Marchpane is an edifice in macaroon work. 

f2. = MACARONI i. Obs. 

17*04 J. PITTS Ace. Mahometans iii. (1738) 24 What they 
call Mackaroon is some Paste made only with Flour and 
Water. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Rtlat. II. 302 A Sort of 
Pudding, which they [in Malta] call Macron. 1753 CHAJI- 
LIEKS Cyil.Suf>j>,, Mncaron, the name of a sort of vermicelli, 
a paste made of flour and water, and formed into the shape 
of the band uf a quill, or the guts of small fo\\ Is. 



MACARTNEY. 

f3. A buffuou ; a blockhead, dolt. Also dial, a 
fop ( ^ MACAKOXI 2). Obs. [Cf. It. macckerone.] 

a 1631 DONNE Sat. iv. 117 Like a bigge wife, at sight of 
lothed meat. . ; so I sigh and sweat To heare this Makeron 
talke in value, a 1633 R. B. In Me>n. t Donne s Poems 401 
A Macaroon And no way fit to spcake to clouted shoone. 
a 18*5 FORIIY I oc. E. Anglia, Macaroon^ a fop. 

Macartney (makautni). [Thenameof George, 
Yax\ Macartney 1^1737-1806).] Used in Macartney 
cock, pheasant, and in shortened form Macartney : 
A pheasant of the genus Euplocamus, esp. . 
ignitus ; a fireback. 

[179. OR. SHAW in Sir G. Staunton Macartney $ Embassy 
to China (1797) I. 248 Jt may be called the fire-backed 
pheasant. 1813 TKMMINCK Hist. Nut. des Pigeons etc. II. 
273 Houpifere Macartney. Callus Macartneyi. Mihi. .. 
Cette belle espece de Gallinace .. a etc indiquee .. par 
sir Georges Staunton, d apres un individu qui fut offert a 
Lord Macartney, Ambassadeur Anglais auprcsde 1 Empereur 
de la Chine.] 1834 SIR W, JAKDIN*E A"<t/. Hist. Gallinaceous 
Birds I. 214 Tlie Macartney Cock. Knplocamus ignittis. 
Fire-backed Pheasant of Java. 1840 BtVTH tr. Cuviers 
Aniin. Kingd. (1849} 227 i he Macartneys. 

Macary bitter. A \Yest Indian name for/V-%^ 
cramnia Antidesma (Treas. Bot. 1866). 

111726 H. l!\r.HAM Hort us Awericanns (1794)96 Majoe. 
. . It is aUo called Macary bitter from its growing in great 
plenty in the bay of Macary. 

Macassar (makse sai). [The name (in the 
native form Mangkasitra \ of a district in the island 
of Celebes.] Macassar oil, an unguent for the 
hair, grandiloquently advertised in the early part 
of the 1 9th century, and represented by the makers 
(Rowland and Son \ to consist of ingredients ob 
tained from Macassar. The name has subsequently 
been given commercially to various natural pro 
ducts imported from the East, e.g. to the oils ex 
pressed from the seeds of Schleichera, trijuga^ Car- 
( ha in us tinctoriits, and the berries of Stadtniannia 
Sideroxylon. (Hence Macassar-oiled a., anointed 
with this oil. Macassar poison, the gum of a 
tree, with which the Malays poison their arrows. 

1666-7 /YV. Trans. II. 417 Whether it be true, that the 
onely Antidote hitherto known, against the . . Macassar- 
poison, is humane Ordure, taken inwardly? 1797 Enfycl* 
firit. ^ed. 31 X. 357 i Macassar Poison,, .called ippo in the 
Macassar and Malayan tongue. 1809 ALEX. ROWLAND jun. 
(title) Essay on. .the Human Hair, with Remarks on the 
Virtues of the Macassar Oil. 1819 BVKON yuan I. xvii, In 
virtues nothing earthly could surpass her, Save thine *in- 
nmiuarable oil, Macassar ! 1831 TKELAWSV A dr. Yoitngcr 
Si n III. 280 [The author professes to have met in Celebes 
with] the oleaginous extract from a fruit-tree, since that 
period become so notorious in Europe, (by name 1 mean,) 
Macassar oil. 1842 S. LOVER Handy Andy x. 99 He ran 
his fingers through his Macassar-oiled ringlets. 1896 BRANNT 
I ats <y Oils (ed. 2) II. 82 Macassar oil .. is obtained from 
the seed of Schlfichera trijnga . . Considerable quantities 
of the oil were formerly imported, but what at present comes 
into commerce under the name of macassar oil 1 is mostly 
a mixture of cocoa-nut oil and ylang-ylang extract, coloured 
red with alkannin. 

Macauco, variant of MACACO. 

Macaulayism (m&kSl/iU m). [f. the name 
of Thomas Kabington (Lord) Macau/ay (1800- 
1859) + -ISM.] The characteristic historical method 
or literary style of Macau lay ; an instance of this. So 
Macau layan, Macaulaye sque, Macau layish 
adjs.j pertaining to or modelled upon Macaulay s 
method orstyle. Macaulaye se (erron. Macaulese)-, 
Macaulay s kind of diction. 

1846 POE Cary Wks. 1864 1 1 1. 63 Models of style in these 
days of r Rodomontade s and Macaulayisms. 1839 NAPIKR 
Lift Visct. Dundee I. 4 note, How often does he give us 
Macaulese for history ! 1865 Spectator 492 Lord Derby 
does not talk leading articles after this Macaulayish fashion. 
1871 M. ARNOLD Friendship s Garland 71 Why do you 
call Mr. Hepworth Dixon s style middle-cta^s Macaulayese? 
1884 Pail Mall^G. 26 Sept. 3/1 There is something quite 
Macaulayesque in the description . . of the way in which [etc.]. 
1887 Spectators? Aug. 1159 Macaulayan and other historical 
or at least other historians incrustations. 1893 At/tt~ 
HXmti ii June 758/3 Dressing up platitudes in a sort of 
faded Macaulayese. 

Macaw 1 ^mak \ Also 7 machao, 7-8 macao, 
7-9 maocaw, 8 raaccau, 8-9 mackaw. [a. Pg. i 
macao, of obscure origin ; a Tupi name for the bird 
is macavuana, 

Cf. Sp. mdca, a Bird in the Province of Quito, in South- 
America, less than our Cocks, with a long Bill Red and 
Yellow, and its Feathers of such Variety of Colours as is 
admirable (Pineda, 1740).] 

1. Th* name for several species of large long- 
tailed birds of the parrot kind constituting the 
genus Ara ; they inhabit tropical and subtropical 
America and are remarkable for their gaudy 
plumage. 

1668 CHARLETOS Onontasticon Zoicon 66 Great blew and 
yellow Parrat called the Machao^ or Cockatoon. a 1671 
WltLUGHBV Oniiihol. n. xi. (1676) 73 Psittacus maximus 
alter Aldrov. Angl. Maccaw, seu Macao & Cockatoon. 1703 
DAMI*IKK I oy. (1729) III. I. 405 The Red Maccaw. 1707 FUN- 
NKLL I oy. iv. 70 The Maccaw. .is about the bigness of a Hawk. , 
1788 Xciv Lond. Mag. 6r The larger Pshtaci are called 
Macaos. i8oa BINCLEV Anim. Kiog. (1813) II. 75 The 
Brasilian Green Macaw. 1821-30 Lu. CocKeruN atm, v. 
(1874^ 25^ [Hel was walking., dressed like a mackaw,asthe 
Commissioner s purse-bearer. 1870 DISKAKU Z,tf///a*>xxxv, 
Upon gilt and painted perches also there were . . macaws. t 



f 2. Applied (? erron.) to some oriental bird. Obs. 

1699 DAM PIER Voy. II. i. 128 In the [Achinl Woods there 
are many sorts of wild Fowls, viz. Maccaws, Parrots [etc.]. 

3. attrib.t as macaw tribe \ t^acaw-fish, some 
brightly coloured fish (cf, parrot-fish^}. 

1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Sufp. s.v., With some it [cockatoon] 
is made the synonymous name of all the Macaw tribe, 1792 
MAR. RIDDELL Voy t Madeira 69 The parrot-fish, the ma 
caw-fish. 

Macaw- (makg). Also 7 macow, 7-8 mac- 
caw, 8-9 mackaw, 9 macca-. [Prob. repr. one 
or more Carib words; cf. Arawak (Guiana) mo- 
caya t macoya t the macaw-palm.] The West Indian 
name for palms* of the genus Acrocomia\ formerly 
also f-the fruit of these palms. Now only attrib. 
in macaw-berry ) -palm, -lree\ also macaw-bush, 
a West Indian plant, Solatium niammosum (Treas. 
Bot. 186*5) ; macaw-fat, a West Indian name for 
tlic Oil Palm, Ehvis gitineensis. 

1657 Licov Barbados 72 The Macow is one of the strangest 
trees the Hand affords. 1672 R. BLOME Jamaica^ etc. 73 
[Descr. Uarbadoes] I.imes, Lemons, Macows, Grapes [etc.]. 



. ..,t greedily. 

being the ?th Day of our Fast, save only the Maccaw- berries 
before related. 1756 P. UKOWNE Jamaica 343 The Mackaw 
Tree.. is very common in most of the sugar-colonies. 1858 
SIMMONDS Diet. Tradti Macaw-fat, a West Indian name 
for oil palm, fclais GuitU t nsis. Macaw-Palm^ the Acro- 
comia sclerocarpa of Martius. 1864 GKISEBACH Flora /K. 
Ind. 785 Mackaw Tree, Acrocomia sclerocarpa. 1882 J. 
SMITH Diet. Pop. Names Plants, Macaw Palm or Gm- 
Gru (Acrocomia fnsif or nris\. 1894 Outing (U.S.) XXIII. 
380/2 The oil palm or macca-fat. 

1- Maccarib. Obs. [App. cogn. w. caribou , a. 
Micmac kaleboo> lit. shoveller (N. & Q. 9th Sen 
IX. 465). Cf. F. macaribo (Littre).] =- CARIBOU. 

1672 JOSSELYN New Eng. Rarities 20 The Maccarib^ 
Caril>o t or rohano^ a kind tf Deer, as big as a Stag, round 
hooved) smooth hair d and soft as silk. 

Maccaroni, Macease^ne, Maccaw: see 

MACAKOXI, MOCCASIX, MACAW. 

Macche, obs. form of MATCH. 

Macciavelian : see MACHIAVELLIAN. 

MaCCO (ma;-k(?). ? Obs. f?A variant spelling 
of MACAO.] A gambling game; = MACAO. 

1809 HYRON in Moore Life (1875) 143 When macco (or 
whatever they spell it) was introduced. i&v^S/nirting Mag. 
XVI. 277 A rubber of whist, or a game of Macco. 1859 
THACKERAY Virgin, xli, He dines at White s ordinary, and 
bits down to macco and lansquenet afterwards. 

atirib. 1825 T. HOOK Man of Many />-., Say. fy Doings 
Ser.u. II. 18 His uncle was still ;it the Macco table. 1859 
THACKKRAY \ irgin. xliv, I ..left it at the Macco-table. 

Maccoboy (mae ktfboj). Also 8 macabao, 
macauba, 9 maccaboy, maccubau, mac(c)ouba, 
maakabaw, Sc. macabaa, -baw, maccaba^w. 
[Named from Macouba^ a district in Martinique.] 
A kind of snuff, usually scented with attar of roses. 

1740 li inil les List of Snuffs in Fairholt Tobacco (1859) 
269 Macabao. 1799 Hull Advertiser 27 July 4/4 You are 
famous . . For having the best Macauba [rime draw]. 18. . 
G. WUSHART in Mactaggart Callm-id, Encycl. (1824) 223 Ye 
maun bring me a teat o this same Macabaa. 1823 J. BAD- 
COCK Dom. Amusem. 99 The snufFof Martinico, celebrated 
under the term Macouba . 1849 THACKERAY Pendcnnis 

II. ii. 14 [He] pocketted his snuff-box, not desirous that 
Madame Brack s dubious fingers should plunge too fre 
quently into his Mackabaw. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, 
flfac0ffty t Maccid>au t a kind of snuff. 1893 STEVENSON 
Catriona xix. 218 Him I found already at his desk and 
already bedabbled with maccabaw. 1896 E. MARRIAGE tr. 
Balzac s Old tioriot 21 His snuff-box is always likely to be 
filled with maccaboy. 

Mace (nv ! s), j.l Also 4-5 mas, 4-7 rnase, 
5 6 mais, (5 maas, mass, meyce, 6 maysse, 
"--7 masse), [a. OF. masse, mace = r* massa, It. 
wazza, Sp. maza, Pg. maca : L. type *mat(t}ea 
v prob. the origin of the rare mat(t}eola ? mallet).] 

1. A heavy staff or club, cither entirely of metal 
or having a metal head, often spiked: formerly a 
regular weapon of war. (Also called \mace of 
arms !?, masse cTartnes.*) fin early use also, a 
club of any kind. 

1297 R. GLOUC, (Rolls) 4210 pis geant .. bigan is mace 
adrawe. c 13*0 Sir Bents 3800 pel leide on . . Wib swerdes and 
wl|> maces, a 1330 Otittl 1112 He cam wij? a masc of bras. 
375 HARBOUR Bruce xi. 600 The Ynglis men . . Ke^t emang 
thame.swerdisandmas. c 1386 CHAUCER Knt. s T. 1753 With 
myghty maces the bones they tobreste. 1390 GOWER Cotif. 

III. 359 And Hercules.. Was ther, berende his grete Mace. 
1416 LYUG. DcGitil. Pilgr. 22171 And with this ylke sturdy 
Maas, Iputte hemoutafTul greet paas. Ibid. 93100 Then cam 
Treason with hir mas Hevy as a clobbe of leed. 1555 EUI-LN 
Decades 161 Laton whereof they make such maces and ham 
mers as are vsed in the warres. 1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. 
Nichalays Voy. in. v. 78 Vppon their saddle bow, their 
roundel & the Busdeghan (being the mase of armes). 1678 
WANLKY Wond. Lit. Worlds, ii. 86. 473/1 He would cast a 
Horseman s Mace of nine or ten pounds weight farther than 
any other of his Court, 1728 POPE Ditnc. i. 85 Pomps without 
guilt, of bloodless swords and maces. 18*5 SCOTT Talism. i, 
A steel axe, or hammer, called a mace-of-arms. 1834 
PLANCH Brit, Costume 244 The pistol superseded the 
mace in the hands of officers during this reign [Hen. VIII]. 

fb. Applied to the trident of Neptune. Obs. 
1582 STANYHURST sEncis n. (Arb.) 6j Thee wals God Nep 
tune, with mace thrceforcked, vphurleth. 1590 St ENStn 



MACE. 

Muiopotmos 315 The God of Seas, .strikes the rockes with 
his three-forked mace. 1791 Cowi KK llittd xn. 29 Neptune 
with his tridental mace himself Led them. 

1601 SHAKS. Jul. C. iv. iii. 268 O Murd rous slumber ! 
Layest thou thy Leaden Mace vpon my Boy ? 1667 MILTOS 
P. L. x. 294 I he aggregated Soyle Death, with his Mace 
petrific, cold and dry, As with a Trident smote . 1840 LONGF. 
Sp. Stud. i. v, Hark ! how the loud and ponderous mace 
of Time Knocks at the golden portals of the day ! 1878 
BROWNING La Saisiaz 385 As .. Beethoven s Titan mace 
Smote the immense to storm. 

2. A sceptre or staff of office, resembling in 
shape the weapon of war, which is borne before 
(or was formerly carried by) certain officials, 
t Also formerly the sceptre of sovereignty. 

For Sergeant at (or of) Mate* see SKRGHANT. The mace 
which lies on the table in the House of Commons when the 
Speaker is in the chair is viewed as a symbol of the autho 
rity of the House (cf. b). 

< 1440 /Vow//, /^rr .sig/i Mace of aseriawnt, s[c]cj>tntni t 
ilavn. 1471 Rii LEY Contp. Alch. v. xxviii. in Ashm. (1652) 
155 WythSylver Macys. .Sarjaunts awaytingon them every 
owre. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 253 They gaue hym 
a rede in his hande for a septer or a mace. 1559 Mirr. Jfng ,, 
yas. f xx. 5 Mymurdring uncle. .That longed for my king- 
dome and my mace. 1580 Nottingham Rec. IV. 195 Payd 
to Towley for the other ii. maces mendyng. 1593 SHAKS. 
2 lien, t */, iv. vii. 144 With these borne before vs, in steed of 
Maces, Will we ride through the streets. 1623-4 i" Swayne 
C/iurc/nu. Ace. Sarum (1896) 177 The Iron w fh holds the 
Mase at the end of M r . Maiors pe\ve. 1677 E. SMITH in ivth 
Kcf>, Hist. AfSS. Comm. App. v. 37 Some mischievous persons 
to dishonour my Lord Chancellour.. stole the mace and the 
two purses. 1708 J. CHAMBKRLAYNK St. Gt. Brit. \. \\. xiii. 
(1710) 100 The Mace, while the Speaker is in the Chair, is 
always upon the Table, except when sent upon any extra 
ordinary Occasion into Westminster-Hall, and Court of 
Requests, to summon the Members to attend. i758JoHNSON 
Iiiler^ No. 96 i He. .read the Gothick characters inscribed 
on his brazen mace. 1856 EMERSON Eitg. Ti aits, Ability 
Wks. (Bonn) II. 45 The chancellor carries England on his 
mace. 1877 J. D. CHAMBERS Di?>. Worship 186 A Beadle, 
or other official, with a wand or mace, clearing the way. 

b. By (ivarrant of) the mace: in House of 
Commons use, said of occasions when the Serjeant- 
at-Arms is sent with the mace as his warrant for 
demanding obedience to a command of the House. 

1576 Jrnl. Ho. Comm. 22 Feb. 1. 107 The said Committees 
found no Precedent for setting at large by the Mace any 
Person in Arrest ; but only by Writ. Ibid. 27 Feb. I. 108 
It is Resolved, That Edward Smalleye. .shall be brought 
hither To-morrow, by the Serjeant ; and so set at Liberty, 
by Warrant of the Mace, and not by writ. 

c. A mace-bearer. 

1663 Flagcllttm or O. Cromwell (1672) 26 And here upon 
a Mace was sent to bring Cromwell into the Court. 1670 
MARVKLL Let. 21 Mar. li ks. (Grosart) II. 315 Sir 1 homas 
Clifford carryed Speaker and Mace, and all members there, 
into the King s cellar, to drink his health. 1753 QVL.\\ Long 
Story iii, My grave Lord-Keeper led the brawls \ The seals 
and maces danc d before him. 1855 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. 
xi. III. i Garter King at arms., was followed by the maces of 
the two Houses, by the two Speakers [etc.]. 

3. a. Billiards. A stick with a flat square head, 
formerly used for propelling the balls ; now super 
seded by the cue. (Cf. MAST sb$) b. A similar 
instrument lu-ed in Bagatelle. 

1727 DOVER />. Diet., jl/,w,(Billard dont on joue) Mass, 
or Billiard Stick. 1734 R. SEYMOUR Cotnpl. Gamester \\\. 
ied. 5) 84 If a Person breaks a Stick, or the Mace, he must 
pay Six-pence for the Stick and two Shillings for the Mace. 
1744 J. LOVE Cricket 4 The dull Ball trails before the feeble 
Ma.ce. 1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3 III. 229 (Billiards] is 
played with sticks, called maces, or with cues; the first 
consist of a long straight ^tick, with a head at the end, and 
are the most powerful instruments of the two.. .In England 
the mace is the prevailing instrument, which the foreigner* 
hold in contempt. 1814 Cot.. HAWKER Diary (1893)1. 119 
We . . enjoyed the novelty of playing with the Emperor s 
favourite cue, and Maria Louisa s mace. 1856 *CAI I T. 
CKAWLEY* Billiards (i%$<)) 8 The Mace, by the way, is seldom 
or never used by the present generation of billiard players. 
1873 BKNNKTT & CAVKNDISH Billiards 4 Maces (called 
masts ) only were used, made of lignum vitse or some other 
weighty wood, and tipped with ivory. 1883 Casselfs Sports fy 
Past. 329 [Bagatelle}. The balls are struck with either a cue 
or a mace ; of these two the latter will be found the easier. 

4. Tanning. (See quots.) 

1839 U RE Diet. A rts 378 The chief operations of the currier 
are four ; i. Dipping the leather, which consists in moisten 
ing it with water, and beating it with the mace, or a mallet 
upon the hurdle. 185* MORFIT Tanning $ Currying (1853) 
462 The leather may either be beaten out with the feet, or 
with an instrument called the mace. 

5. attrib. and Comb.) as mace-blow, head ; fmace- 
proof <?., nonce-wd*.) safe from ai rest. 

1879 G. MEREDITH Egoist II. v. 104 The effect .. was to 
produce an image of surpass! ngness in the features of Clara 
that gave him the final, or *mace-blow. 1899 Daily News 
12 Sept. 7/2 Sargon of Accad. .of whom a *mace head bear 
ing his name is to be seen in the British Museum. 1633 
SHIRLEY Bird ina Cage\\. O^b, You shall. .come vp to the 
face of a Sergiant,. .and be *mace proofe. 

Mace (m^ sj, sb.- Forms : a. 4-5 macys, 4-6 
macis, maces, 1^4 macz, 5 macez, masis, 6 
mases). 0. 4- mace, (6 mase). [ME. macis, 
a. F. macis (i4th c. in Godef.), of unknown origin ; 
cf. F. (i6th c.) ntassia, ? cinnamon flower. The 
form wads being in Eng. apprehended ns a plural, 
the new singular mace was formed from it. 

It is not likely that the word has any connexion with 
L. maccis (accus. maaida} occurring once in Plautiis in 
a bombastic list of unknown and perhaps imaginary BplOM.] 



MACE. 

1. A spice consisting of the dried outer covering 
of the nutmeg. 

a 1377 A&ittgJon Ace. (Camden) 38 In farina XXviljuF. In 
croco x\s. In macys ijs. Xii. [etc.]. 1398 TKEVISA Earth. 
DC P. K. xvn. ii. (1495) 595 The Mace is the flowre,and the 
Notinygge U the fruytc. Ibid. cix. 672 The rynde of Nux 
rmisticata, the notmygge, hight Macis. ^1400 MAUNDKV. 
(Roxb.) xxi. 94 pe macezer (?e huskesof |enutemug. t 1420 
Lihcr Cecorum (1862) 13 Forshit withclowes or macys gode. 
1471 Ptiston Lett. III. 25 Seiide me word qwat price a /r. of 
peppyr, clowys, maais, gingyr [etc.]. 1527 K. THOKNK in 
Hakiuyfs Voy. (1589) 252 The Islands are fertile of Cluucs, 
Nutmegs, Mace, and Cinnamom. 1544 PH ASH KegiHi. Ly/e 
(1553) Eja, Mithridatum-.wel tempered in a littel white 
wine with afewe maces. 1594 BLUNDKVIL Excrc. v. xi. (1636) 
554 But when the Nut waxeth dry, the Mace do sever from 
the Nut. Ibid. xii. 557 From the He Banda doth come Nut 
megs and Maces. 1732 AKBUTHNOT Rules of Diet 259 Spices, 
as Cinnamon, Mace, Nutmeg. 1747 MRS. GLASSK Cookery 
ii. 32 Add some. . Pepper and Salt, and a little beaten Mace. 
1811 A. T. THOMSON Loud. Disp. (i8i8j 262 Oil of Mace. 
1871 C. KINGSI.KY At Last v, The nutmegs, the mace still 
clinging round them, He scattered on the grass. 

2. attrih. : t mace-ale, ale spiced with mace. 
1611 BBAUM. & FL. Four PI., Triumph of^Lovc iv, She 

hail more need of mace-ale .. than your aged discipline. 1676 
WISI;MAN Stirg. iv. v. 318 That night she took an anodyne 
Syrup in a draught of Mace-ale. 

Mace OTU T S}, sb$ Forms: 6 mase, 7 mas(se, 
maz, mess, 8 niasscie, 8- mace. [a. Malay ^^L* 
mas (also ^U! etnas ] ; said to be repr. Skr. masha 
a weight of about 17 grains.] 

1. In Malay countries : A small gold coin weigh 
ing 9 grains and worth about u. lit. Also, *a 
weight used in Sumatra, being according to Craw- 
furdi-iGthof a Malay tael, or about 40 grams (Y.). 

1598 W. PHILLIP tr. Linschotetis Voy. 44 A Tael of Malacca 
isx6Mases. i6ooj. DAVIS in Purchas Pilgrimage {\b\if[ I. 
ill. i. 117 That [coin] of Gold is named a Mas, and is nine 
pence halfe penie neerest. Those of Lead are called Caxasl 
whereof a thousand sixe hundred make one Mas. 1699 DAM- 
PIEK Voy. II. i. 132 Of these [cash] 1500 make a Mess, which 
..Is a small thin piece of Gold. .. It is in value 15 pence Eng 
lish. 1727 A. HAMILTON AVzu Ace. / . Ind. II. xli. 109 At 
Atcheen they have a small Coin of Leaden Money called 
Cash, from twelve to sixteen hundred of them goes to one 
Mace, or Masscte. 1813 MILBI/RN Oriental^ Coinin. (1825) 
348 The currency here [Tringano, Malay Peninsula] consists 
also of the following : . . 16 mace equal to i tale. Ibid, 360 
[Sumatra] The lesser weights are as follow : 4 Copangs 
equal to i Mace. 

2. A Chinese money of account equivalent to 
one-tenth of a silver Hang or tael. 

1615 R. COCKS Diary (1883) 1. 1 We bought 5 greate square 
postes..cost2/J 6coftttrifisper peece. 1796 MORSE. -liner. 
Geog. II. 531 Although the terms candereen and mace are 
employed to certify a certain quantity of caxees, there are 
no coins. .which bear that specific value. 1802 CAPT. EL- 
MORE in Naval Chron. VIII. 382 At seven mace two can 
dereen per head. 1896 Black v. Mag. Apr. 580/2 The [poppy] 
tax is stated to be one mace or six-tenths of a mace the plot. 

Mace (miMs), sb^- slang. Swindling, robbery 
by fraud. On mace : on credit, * on tick . 

1781 G. PARKER View Sac. II. 34 The mace is a man who 
goes to any capital tradesman . . in an elegant vis-a-vis [etc.]. 
1879 J. W. HORSLEY in Afacw. Mag. XL. 502 The following 
people used to gc^in there toy-getters (watch-stealers).. 
men at the mace (sham loan offices). 1893 P. H. EMKKSON 
Signer Lippo xxii. 100 Letting em have the super and slang 
on mace, for he gets to know their account and he puts tbe 
pot on em settling day, 
b. Conib.\ mace-cove, -gloak, -man = ^ACEK^. 

1812 J. H. VAUX Flash Diet., Mace-gloak, a man who lives 
upon the mace. i823 J.Bt:K Z>rV/. Turf %.v. Mace, The mace- 
cove is he who will cheat, take in, or swindle, as often as may 
be. 1859 SALA Tw. round Clock (1861) i6oThe nightside of 
London is fruitful in macemen , mouchers , and *go- 
alongs . 1865 M. COLLINS Who is t/ie Heir? II. 245 What 
is a maceman?. . A person who buys anything he can get with 
out paying for it, and sells it again at once for anything 
he can get. 1884 Dtttfy Nt>ws 5 Jan. 5/2 The victim appears 
to have entered an omnibus and to have been at once pounced 
upon by two * macemen , otherwise * swell mobsmen . 

Mace, vJ- rare~ l . [f. MACE sfr. l ~\ trans. To 
strike as with a mace. 

18^0 DICKENS Barn. Rudge iv, The prentices no longer 
carried clubs wherewith to mace the citizens. 

tMace, z>. a Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MACE j.2] trans. 
To season with mace. In quot.y^f. 

a 1640 DAY Peregr. Schol. (iSSi) 70 If anie of you come 
vnder there clowches theile pepper you and mace you with 
a vengeance. 

Mape, v.i slang, [f. MACE j//.*] trans, and 
utti: To swindle. Hence Ma cing vbl. sb. 

1790 POTTER New Diet. Cant. (1795) A hue, to cheat. 
A-u Sporting Mag. XXXIX. 138 A . . party of inferior 
pugilists had been macing in the southern towns. 1819 I. H. 
VAUX Mem. I 53, 1 sometimes raised the wind by. .obtaining 
goods on credit, called in the cant language maceing. 1885 
Daily Pel 18 Aug. 3/2 Fancy him being so soft as to give 
that jay a quid back out of the ten he d maced him of! 

Ma ce-bearer. One who carries a mace; spec. 
an official whose duty it is to carry a mace, as a 
symbol of authority, before some high functionary. 



mace-bearer out of the room. 1835 ist Mimic. Corf. 
Cotinti. Rep. App. Ml. 1686 Other officers of the Corpora 
tion [of Preston] are, Mace- Bearer, Beadle [etc.]. 1841 
ELPHINSTONK Hist. Ind. II. 349 A mace-bearer called out to 
him, wilh mock solemnity, to receive the salutations of his 
servants. 1870 BRYANT Iliad I. vn. 210 The mace-bearer 
Areithous. 

Macedon (mse 1 B/d<fo). [ad. L. Afacedon-em 

\AIuccdo; , Gr. Mae5oV-a (-aw).] 

f 1. One of the people (to which Alexander the 
Great belonged) that inhabited Macedonia. Obs. 

[1382 WYCLIF 2 Cor. ix. 4 When Macedonyesscliulen come 
with me.] ii 1400-50 Ate.tamterg^, 1179, 1253, etc., Messa- 
dones, Messedones.-edoyns, Mas(s)ldons. 1594 Kvn Cornelia 
i. 6 ; Macedoiis or Medes. 1632 MASSINGKK City Madam iv. 
ii, The valiant Macedon. . Lamented that there were no more 
[worlds] to conquer. 1700 DKYDKN Fables, To Ductless tr/ 
Orinond 133 As once the Macedon, by Jove s decree, Was 
taught to dream an herb for Ptolemy. 

t b. off os. or quasi-fl(# . = Macedonian. Obs. 

1710 The Tipling Philosophers 17 Diogenes, Surly and 
Proud, Who Snarld at the Macedon Youth. 

2. Anglicized name of Macedonia. arch. 

1584 C. ROBINSON llaiidf. I lcs. Delites (Arb. 46 The 
famous Prince of Macedun. 1625 i;.\( ON AV.v., / /vJ///t i/f.v, 
Phillip of Macedon. 1871 S. J. STONE Hymn, Through 
midnight gloom from Macedon. 

Macedonian (iiKcs/dinniian). .i and rf.i [f. 
L. Macedoni-us ( - Gr. MaxfSovios, f. Maneoaii : sec 
prec.) + -AX.] A. aJj. 1 ertaining to Macedonia, 
a country north of Greece. 

Mactdoniall Parsley : see PARSLEY. 

1556 Kcl instnis ty. More s I topia Printer to Reader 
(Arb.) 168 Scyng it is a tongue to vs muche stratinger then 
the Indian,, .the Macedonian,, .etc. 1607 TorM.M. l our-f. 
Beasts 106 At one time is giuen them nine Macedonian 
Bushels, but.. of drinke eytlier wine or water thirty Mace 
donian pintes at a time. 1707 Crtrios. in 1 1 ml*. ,y Cant. 257 
To make Celery, and Macedonian Parsly grow very fast. 
1844 TMIKLWAU. 6>mt Ixvi. VIII. 419 It had received a 
Macedonian admiral in its port. 

B. s/i. A native of Macedonia. 

1582 N. T. (Rhem.) 2 Cor. i.v. 2, I knowyour prompt tninde : 
for the which I glorie of you to the Macedonians. 1834 Lvi- 
TON rompciii\. i, I will teach thee, young hra^uait, to play 
the Macedonian with me. 1840 I etiny Cyd. XVIII. 75,2 
He was stabbed by a young Macedonian of his own body 
guard. 

Macedonian (nuesftl<5ta uian), <i. a and sb.~ [ad. 
Eccl. L. Macedonian-us, f. Macedonius : see -AN.] 
A follower of Macedonius, a heretical Bishop of 
Constantinople in the 4th century. 

1577 VAUTRUUILLIER Luther on Ep. Gal. 18 Arians, Euno- 
mians, Macedonians, and such other heretikes. 1701 tr. /.^ 
Clcrc s I riin. Fathers 252 He [Gregory] disputes about the 
Consubstantiality of the Holy Spirit against the Mace 
donians. 1727-52 CHAMBICKS Cycl. s.v. Semi-AriaHS, Anew 
branch of Macedonian Semi-arians, or Pneumatomachi. 
1882-3 Schaff s Kncycl. Kelig. Knmvl. II. 1578 They are 
Macedonians, esteeming the Holy Spirit as no person, but 
only an influence or emanation. 

Hence Macedomianism. 

1642 HALES Schism 9 Manichanisme, Valentinianisme, Ma- 
cedonianisme, Mahomettsme, are truly and properly Here 
sies. 1646 Bp. MAXWELL llnrd. Issach. 21 The grossest 
Heresies, Arianisme, Arminianisme, Macedonianisme [etc.]. 

[Maoegriefs, such as willingly buy stolen flesh 
(Cowcll 1607, whence in later Law Diets.), is a 
spurious word, due to misunderstanding of the AK. 
text of Britton I. xxx. 3, which speaks of butch 
ers [niacegriers] who knowingly sell stolen flesh .] 

Maceleney, obs. form of MACILEKCY. 

tMacella-rious, a. Oh.- [f. L. macel- 
lari-tts ((. inacfllmii meat market) + -008.] 

1656 BLOUN r Glosscgr. , Maccllarious, pertaining to the 
Butchers Row or Shambles. 

Macer 1 (m^-sai). Also Sc. 5-6 maser(e, 
masar, 6 messer, measer, masser, 6-7 maissar, 
-er. [a. OF. inaissier, mossier, i. masse MACE 
si. 1 : see -KB 2 .] A mace-bearer; spec, in Scot 
land, an official who keeps order in courts of law. 

13. . St. Erkemuolde 143 in Horstm. AUcugLLeg. (1881) 26 
pe maire with mony majti mene & macers before hyme. 1377 
LANGL. P. PI. B. in. 76 Meiresand maceres that menes ben 
bitwene The kynge and the comune to kepe the lawes. c 1440 




Sextie that tyme quhilk war summond aw Be ane masar 
for to cum to the law. 1546 Kef. Prhy Contuil Scot. I. 26 
Heraldis, pursevantis, masseries, and utheris officiaris of 
armes. 1550 Ibid. 105 Ane messer or uthir officiar of armes. 
1583 Leg. Bj>. St. Aiuirois 1065 A meas r vpon the gait him 
mett. 1679 RpyalProclain. in Lond.Gaz. No 1406/1 Charles 
by the Grace of God [etc.] . . To Our Lyon King at Arms, and 
his Brethren Heraulds, Macers, or Messengers at Arms. 
1709 STRYMi Ann. Ref. I. xxi. 237 Thomas Lever, S.T.B. 
formerly of S. John s College and sometime macer (as was 
the Bishop himself). 1710 Chainbcrlayne s St. Gl. Brit. II. 
"---- Sal. so/, per Ann. 




MACERATING. 

Hence Ma cership. 

1883 Editib. Daily Rev. 6 June 2/5 Mr. G. G. has been 
appointed . . to the vacant macership in the Court of Session. 

Macer - ^nvi s.u). slang, [f. MACE z. : > + -KU 1.] 
A swindler. 

1819 Sforting AFaff. V. 123 The cup-and-ball Macers. 
1870 STI:INMLIZ Gaming Table II. vii. ^20 A well known 
macer, who was celebrated for slipping an old gentleman 
(a long card) into the pack. 

t Ma cerable, <* Obs. rare, [as if ad. L. 
*macerabilis, f. macerare to MACERATE.] That 
may be macerated. 

a 1631 UONNE 6V.r .SYrw. i. (1634) 30 Miserable, une\- 
pressible, unimaginable macerable condition, where the 
sufferer would be glad to be but a devil. 1742 KAMLS in 
1 ftil. Trans. XLII. 33 The Auditory Hones are of a tar- 
lareous kind of friable and easily macerable Substance. 

t Macerate, ///. a. Obs. [ad.i,.tndcerat-us, 

(. macerare to MACKBATE.] Wasted, weakened : 
- the later MACEKATED. 

1540-1 KLVOT Intake Gin . 30 Macerate with labour-, and 
made feeble with age. 1632 H OHH-HS Kiglits 332 Shee 
chuse. .not a man macerate and dryed vp with study. 

Macerate (ina."scn:it), v. Also 6 7 masserate, 
7mascerate. [f.],. maccrat-, ppl.stemof/it ;v;;v, 
f. root mac-, pern. cogn. w. Gr. paacrttv (:*ititiky-, 
innky-} to knead. > or the suffix cf. lolerare, rc- 
, itperare. Cf. F. macfrcr] 

1. ti-ans. To soften by steeping in a liquid, with 
or without heat; to wear away or separate the 
soft parts of, by steeping. Also with away. Ap 
plied also to the treatment of food in the process 
of digestion. 

1563 T. GAI.K Antitfi f. n. TO Macerate them [s t . lard ami 
rose leaves] and let them stand together -euen dayes. 1620 
VKNNKK Via Recta vii. 133 They [jv. I ine-Apple .>r Null 
must first be macerated the space of an home in uanne 
uater,and then eaten. 1660 K. COKE l\Kucrl<( ^nl j. I-JM Imn 
macerated with \inegar, so as it should be inflexible. 1691 
RAY Crtalion 11714) 27 It is by the Heat thereof concocted 
macerated and reduced into a Chyle or Cremor. 1759 
Bko\\N Coinplcat Farmer 79 The gizzard that ma(.erati> 
their food. 1773 COOK l iy. (1790) IV. 1418 The batk i- 
rolled up, and macerated for s^ine time in water. 1822 
IMLSON Sci. \ Art II. 178 Soak, or macerate the rags suf- 

: liciently. 1835-6 Tonu Cycl. Anat. I. 47^/1 More < >m- 
plete mastication is performed after the fuod has bc< n l-n.^ 
macerated in the paunch. 1875 DARWIN Inscctiv. I l. \i. oS 
The leaves were macerated for some hours. 1899 Alllnitts 

l Syst. Mcd. VI II. 558 In the axillary, anal and scrotal region, 

i where the scales are often macerated away. 

Jig. 1829 I.ANDOU linag. Cuir.: NVks. 1^46 II. 211 A gi 
\\-iiter will nv>t. .maLerate things into such paiticles that 
nothing shall be remaining of their natural contexture. 

b. iiiti: for/rtw. To undergo maceration. 
1610 I!. JoNSON.-JA//. ll. v, Let hem macerate, together. 1641 
FRENCH Distill, ii. (1651)48 Beat the spices small and hrui-e 
the Hearbs, letting them macerate twelve houres. 1755 II. 
M \K i IN. Mag. Arts ff Sci. III. viii. 329 The ignoiant Farmer 
cuts down his Corn and his Hay .. and leaves them tu 
macerate.. in the soaking Showers. 1816 ACCUM Chat/. 
Tests (iBiS) Si SufTering the whole to macerate for a few 
hours. 1889 J. M. DUNCAN Led. Jlis.H cm. v. (ed. 4) . 
If the liquor ainnii is not discharged it is absorbed, and llu: 

: contents of the uterus either macerate or become mummified. 

2. trans. To cause (the body, flesh, etc.) to waste 
or wear away, esp. by fasting. 

1547 BOOEUE Ere-.: Health i. 7 Fastynge to much it dryeth 
and macerateth the body. 1613 PI-UCHAS Pilgrimage v. 
xiv. 442 To.. macerate his body for his owne sinnes. 1647 
CLAKKNUOX Contcinpl. t s. Tracts (1727) 415 Macerating 
our bodies with imprisonments and torments. 1712 STKKI.K 
Sfect. No. 282 T 5 The Happiness of him who is macerated 
by Abstinence. 1830 D ISRAELI C/ias. /, III. vii. 135 Her 
frame was macerated by her secret sotrows. 1860 I. 
MARTIN Horace 24 The fierce unrest, the deathless flame, 
That slowly macerates my frame. 1877 C. GEIKIE Christ 
xxxiii. (1879) 385 Men who lodged in tombs and macerated 
themselves with fasting. 

t b. fig. To oppress, crush . Obs. 

1637 BASTWICK Litany i. 4/1 They greatly dishonour his 
Cesarean Majestic, & miserably afflict and macerate {printed 
macecrate] his poore subiects. 1640 H. PARKER Case Shif 
Money 46 Civill wars have . . infected and macerated that 
goodly Country. 

t c. intr. tor pass. To waste, pine away. Obs. 

1599 MARSTON Sea. Villanie l. ii. 176 Once to be pursie 
fat Had wont be cause that life did macerate. 

t3. In immaterial sense : To fret, vex, worry. Obs. 

1588 SPENSER / irg. Gnat 94 No such sad cares, as wont to 
macerate And rend the greedie mindes of covetous men. 1591 
Trout. Kaigne A , lohn (1611) 14 A viper, who with poysoned 
words Doth masserate the bowels of my soule. a 1695 /. 
CRADOCK .SVr/. on Charity duo) 8 Why dosome Christians 
..macerate and torment themselves? 1761 STERNE T r. 
Shandy III. iv, A city so macerated with expectation. 

Macerated (mse-iras ted), ///. a. [(. MACK- 

BATE v. -I- -ED 1 .] Ill senses of the vb. 
1587 FLEMING Contn. Holiiuhtd\\\. I399/ 1 Whether it 

were possible to find a bodie more withered, afflicted. 
macerated,.. or pale. 1659 Gent/. Calling (1696) 98 It need 
not doubt to maintain the Field against poor macerated 



hearer, mace-bearer^ [etc.]. 1823 DK QUINC EY Incognito 
Wks. 1862 X. 2 The chief-burgomaster .. turned the 



1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, v, A"o oinnia as Mr. Crossmy- 
loof said, when he was called by two macers at once, nan 
omnia possniimspessimiispossimis. 1893 STEVENSON 
Catriona 189 And the very macer cried Cruachan . 

b. allrib. : t macer wand, a mace. 
1535 STKWAR r Cron. Scat. 1 1. 677 [He] Arreistit thame, syne 
with ane maissar wand, Or tha passit out of Northumber- 
I land, Richt mony thousand of thame thair wes slane. 



: Chastity. 1706 HEARNE Collect. 4 Mar. (O. H. S.) I. 197 
What might recruit his macerated Body. 1899 AUtulfs 

Syst. Met/. VIII. 611 This application is repeated, and the 
macerated skin cleansed, every forty-eight hours. 

al sol. 1694 MOTTF.UX Rabelais U737) v - 2 32 Th Opime 
you d linquish for the Macerated. 

Macerating (marseritin), vbl. sb. [f. MACE- 
RATK v. t -ING !] The action of MACERATE v. 

1600 SURFLET Country Faniie ill. Ixiii. 575 Infusion is 
nothing else but a macerating or steeping of the thing 



MACERATING. 



6 



MACHICOULIS. 



intended to be distilled in some licour. 1630 BKAIHWAIT 
Eng. GttUtew. (1641) 185 It is macerating ofthe flesh that 
fattens the spirit. 1775 in ASH, Suppl. 

Macerating (mce-sereitin ),///. a. [f. MACE 
RATE v. + -ING -.] That macerates (see the vb.). 

1689 HARVEY Curing Dis. by Expect, xiv. 113 The Jesuit 
Confessor redoubles his macerating penance. 1836 J. M. 
GULLY Magcndie s Formal, (ed. 2) 1^2 The disgusting 
odour arising from the macerating intestines. 1899 Allhutfs 
Syst. Mcd. VIII. 605 The macerating action of a plaster. 

Maceration (mtt*erl Jan). [ad. L. macera 
tion-em ^ n. of action f. macerare to MACERATE.] 

1, The action or process of softening by steeping 
in a liquid; also, the state of being subjected to 
this process ; an instance of this. 

1612 WOODALL Sttrg. Mate Wks. (1653) 2 7 2 Maceration is 
preparation of things not unlike to Humectation. a 1652 
J. SMITH Set. Disc. iv. 75 The very grass, .may,, .after many 
refinings, macerations, and maturations .. spring up into so 
many rational souls. 1691 RAY Creation I. (1692) 121 For 
the maceration and dissolution of the Meat into a Chyle. 
1794 SULLIVAN View Nat. II. 157 Decomposed by long 
maceration in water. 1861 BUMSTEAD V cn. Dis. (1879) 59 1 
The constant maceration of the mucous membrane of tlie 
mouth. 1880 HUXLKY Crayfish iii. 100 When the exoskeleton 
is cleaned by maceration. 

attrib. 1898 A* cv. Brit.Pharm. 34 The maceration tinctures 
are not to be made up to a prescribed volume with the 
menstruum. 

b. In smelting iron ore (see quot.). 

1868 Ri p. to Govt. U. S. Munitions M ar 120 It [the 
ore] is then allowed to remain exposed to the air for 
a time long enough to permit the small traces of sulphur to 
be dissipated, [etc.].. .This process is termed maceration. 

c. quasi-a?w/ . A product of maceration. 

1836 J. M. (ILLLY Magcndie*s Fonnul. (ed. 2) 153 He 
collects ihe different spirituous macerations in an alembic. 

2. The process of wasting or wearing away (the 
body, flesh, etc.) ; mortification ; an instance of 
this ; also the condition of being macerated. 

1491 CAXTON I itas Patr. (W. de W. 1495) i. xl. 57 b/2 
She ganf . . her body.. to were the hayre, and other macera- 
cyons of the flesshe. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn, it. ix. 3. 37 
Fu-am^, abstinences, and other macerations and humilia 
tions of the bodie. 1628 UP. HALL Scrni. 30 Mar., Wks. 
iSoS V. 361, I speak of a true and serious maceration 
of our bodies by an absolute and total refraining from 
sustenance. 1827 HAUL; Guesses Ser. i. (1873) J 7^ The 
voluptuousness and the macerations of Oriental religions. 
1856 KMEKSON Eng. Traits^ Race Wks. (Bohn) II. 31 
In desciibing the poverty and maceration of Father Lacey. 
1881 STEVENSON Virg. Puerisque 167 It should be a place 
for nobody but hermits dwelling in pr.tver and maceration, 

t 3. In immaterial sense : Fretting, vexation, 
worry ; an instance of this. Obs. 

1616 Kick Cabinet 142 b, Sorrow is the cause of., many 
melancholike maladies and maceration.-.. 1645 IJr. HALL 
Rente fy Discontents 163 What maceration is there here 
with fuarei, and jealousies. 1669 CLARENDON Ess. Tracts 
11727) 174 This maceration,, .is a saucy contradiction of 
God s wisdom in the creation. 

Macerator (mse wfoitar). Also macerater. 
[ageut-n. f. MACERATED. : see -OR.] a. One who 
macerates or mortifies (the bod\ r ). rare. b. A vessel 
used for the process of maceration (Cent. /V<Y. 1891). 

1891 AUGUSTA T. DRANE Hist. St. Dominic 167 A man of 
rare abstinence, the frequent macerator of his own body. 

t Ma Cery. Obs. In 6 masarie. [f. M.VCEU + 
-Y.J The functions of a macer. 

1545 Reg. Priry Council Scot. I. 7 Discharges all the saidis 
ma^erU of all using of thair offices of masarie in all tymes 
cuming. 

Macfa rlanite. Min. [Named by A. H. 
Siblcy, 1880, after T. Maffarlane^ who described 
it: see -ITE.] *A mixture of huntilite, animikite 
and ulher minerals, which constitutes the ore of the 
mines at Silver Islet, Ontario* (A. H. Chester). 

Mach, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v. 

Mach@erod.ont (makl-JT^d^nt), a. ZooL ff. 
Gr. f^a^atpa sword, sabre 4- 6bvvr- t oSovs tooth.] 
Charactered by teeth like those of the genus 
^IcicJiairodiis ; sabre-toothed. 

1883 FLOWER in Kncycl. Brit. XV. 435, - Many modifica 
tions of this commonly-called machairodont type have been 
met with. Ibid.) The sabre-toothed or mach;erodont den 
tition, the most specially carnivorous type of structure known. 

t Machseromancy. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. Gr. ^a- 
Xaipa sword + fjuivrtia divination.] (See quot.^ 

1653 GAULE Magastroni, 165 Macharomancy (sic] t [divin 
ing] by knives or swords. 

II Machairodus [mftkafrTtfd&s); Pafaont. Also 
machserodus. [mod. I,. (Kaup 1^33), f, Gr. 
paxatpa sword, sabre + oSouy tooth.] A genus of 
extinct animals of the cat family, having the upper 
canines enormously developed. 

1836 BUCKLAND Geol. % Min. (1837*1 ! 9* ""^* 1839 /Vy 
Cyci. XIV. 244/1 The canine teeth of Machairodus are very 
far from those ofthe bears. 1880 HAWKINS Early Man 31 
The Machairodus^ or sabre-toothed lion. 

tMacham. Ofo.rarr- 1 , (See quot.) 

i689[FAKK\\ I;I.L] Irish Hndibras^ Some play the Trump, 
some trot the Hay, Some at Machain, some Noddy play. 
inarg, note A Game at Cards. 

Machamete, -ote, -yte, obs. ff. MAHOMET. 

Machaii um>|tjirn). Also 9 muchan, mu- 
charn. [Hindi machan^\ An elevated platform ; 
a scaffolding erected to watch for a tiger, etc. 

1886 YULE Hobson-Jobson t Muchan. 1887 J. C. FiFE-CooK- 
SON Tiger Shooting 4i\V. at once arranged for a machan, or 



platform, to be made in a neiglibouring tree from which be 
could watch the kill. 1890 SIR S. W. UAKEK Wild Beasts I. 
1 53 Branches . . so arranged as to form a screen that will con 
ceal the watcher. . .This arrangement is called a mucharn . 
IQOZ Speaker 6 Sept. 600/2 We struggle up the ravine to 
our machans or rather the trees they are to be slung in. 

Machance : see MAYCHANCK adv. 

Machanic, obs. form of MECHANIC a. 

Machavil(l )ian, obs. form of MACHIAVELLIAN. 

Mache, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v. 

Macheat, variant of MATCHKT. 

i Machecole, v. Obs. Also 5 magecolle, 
matchecole. [a. OF. machecoller, connected with 
MACHICOULIS.] trans. To machicolate. Chiefly 
in pa. pple. 

I4i2-zo LYDG. Chron. Troy n. ii, The walles were. .Mage- 
colled without for sautes and assaye. 1470-85 MALORY 
Arthur vn. x, 226 They sawea toureas whyteas ony snowe 
ui.l matchecold al aboute. ^1500 Melmine xix. 103 Forty- 
fyed round aboute with grete toures machecolyd. 1530 
PALSGR. 616/2, I mage colle (Lydgate). 

Machecollate, obs. form of MACHICOLATE v. 

Machecoulis : see MACHICOULIS. 

t Maches. Obs. Also 8 masches, maschets, 
maskets. [a. F. machc^\ The plant corn-salad 
( Valerianella olitoria}. 

1693 EM.LVN / t la Quint. Cotiipl, Card. II. 197 Maches, 
are a sort of little Sallet . . seldom . . brought before any noble 
Company. They are multiplied by Seed which is gathered 
in July, and are only used towards the end of Winter. 1704 
l)i<.t. Rust, fy Urb.) Maches or Maschets, 1706 PHILLIPS 
(ed. Kersey), Maches or Masches, a kind of Corn-Sallet. 
1719 LONDON & WISE Contpl. Card. 221 Maches. 

Machetie, macheto, -ette: see MATCHET. 

IVIacliiavel ma;*kiavel). Also 6 Machivell, 
6 S Machiavell, 7-0 -vil. l, 7-9 Macchiavel. 
[Anglicized name of Niccolo Machiovelli^ a cele 
brated Florentine statesman, who advocated in his 
work Del Principe the pursuit of statecraft at the 
expense of morality.] One who acts on the prin 
ciples of Machiavelli; an intriguer, an unscrupulous 
schemer, f Also appositive. 

1570 BUCHANAN Admonitioun \\ k^. (S. T. S.) 24 Proud 
contempnars or machiavdl mokkans of all religioun and 
vertew. 1597 J- PAYNE Royal Kxch. n, I wyshe you 
bannishe from your tables niche Atheists and machlvells. 
1598 SHAKS. Merry It/, m. i. 104 Am I politicke? Am I 
subtle? Am I a Machiuell? l6 U. JUNSON Magn. Lady 
i, The very Agat Of State and Politic: cut from the Quar of 
Macchiavel. 1691 NOKKIS Pract. Disc. 20 Intreaguers and 
Projectors, the very Machiavels of their age. 1712 ADDISOS 
Sficct. No. 305 P 15 These young Machiavils will, in a little 
time, turn their College upside-down with Plots and Strata 
gems. 1775 SHERIDAN Duenna n. iv, Oh, this little cunning 
head ! I m a Machiavcl a very Machiavel. 1863 KI-:ADI. 
Hard Cash xxix, This artful man, who had now become a 
very Machiavel. 

Hence fMachiavelize v. intr. = Machiavdlianize. 
t Machiavelizing 1 vhl. sb. 

1611 COTGK., Machiavclizcr^ to Machiauelize it ; to prac 
tise Machiauellisme. 1617 MINSHEU Dnctor, Mackwali~e. 
1656 I!LOLNI Glos.ssgr.) Machcvalize or Machiavfliani -c. 
1775 Asu, Suppl-, Machiavcli-ing) the act of practising the 
politics of Machiavel. 

Machiavellian (mcc^kiave-liau), a. and sb. 
Forms: 6 Macciaveliau, 67 Mac(h)avil(l)ian, 
Machevelian, -vilian, Machivil(l)ian, 7 Mac- 
chiavilian, Matchia-, Matchievil,l;ian, 7-8 

Machiavil(l)ian, 7-9 -velian,6- Machiavellian. 
[f. MACHIAVEL or Machiavelli + -(T)AN.] 

A. adj. Of, pertaining to, or characteristic of 
Machiavelli, or his alleged principles ; following 
the methods recommended by Machiavelli in pre 
ferring expediency to morality ; practising dupli 
city in statecraft or in general conduct ; astute, 
cunning, intriguing. 

S79J -SiUBBES Gaping Ctil/C \ii.i, Thy:* absurd manner 
of reasoning is very Macciauelian lugick. 1592 GKEENE 
Croat s W, Wit (1617) ^5 Is it pestilent Machiuilian pawn 
that thou hast studied? 1613 CHAI-MAN -AVrvw.o 1 /fussy 
D Atiibois Plays 1873 II. 159 These are your Macheuilian 
Villaines. 1631 GoumGMTv Arrows \. xix. 26 What got 
that Machivillian politician Achitophell. 1637-50 Row I list. 
Kirk (1842) 162 Divide ct rcgntt is an old Matchiavilian 
max! me and trick. 1653 A. WILSON fas. I 185 The true 
way of Treaties is with Christian, not Machiavclian policy. 
i?za W. BOND Ded. to Hartcliffc s Virtues 5 The iclined 
Matchiavillian thinkers have .. altered the very nature oi 
tthicks. 1790 BUKKE Fr. Rw. Wks. V. 158 Where men 
follow their natural impulses, they would not bear the odious 
maxims of a Machiavelian policy. 1848 THACKERAY I an. 
/ air xxiii, So this Machiavellian captain of infantry cast 
about him for some, .stratagem, 1878 K. JENKINS ila--cr- 
hclnic 63 Conducting hU party with Machiavellian subtlety. 

B. sb. A follower of Machiavelli ; one who 
adopts Machiavelli s principles in statecraft or in 
general conduct. 

1568 Satir. rociu^ Reform, ix. 1 13 This false Machivilian. 
1598 MAKSTON I ygntal. it. 145 A damn d Macheuelian 
Holds candle to the deuill for a while. 1608 WILLLT 
II c.vapla Kxod. 320 Protagoras with the Machiauellians. . 
were doubtful whether there were any God. i6d7 Husband- 
watt s Pl,-a agst. Tithes 91 Never any Machivilian, or cruell 
State Politician . . could never have devised a more effectuall 
way. 1668 R. STKELK Husbandtnans Calling vii. (1672) 
187 He hath need of discretion, .that he be neither monk 
nor Matchevillian. 1710 STEELE Taller No. 193 f3 During 
tliis Retreat the Machiavilian was not idle, but secretly 
fomented Divisions. 1814 SCOTT Let. to J. B. S, Morritt 



30 Ajir., An awful lesson to sovereigns that morality is not 
bo indifferent to politics as Machiavellians will assert. 

Hence Machiavellianism, the principles and 
practice of Machiavelli or of the Machiavellians, 
the employment of cunning and duplicity in state 
craft or in general conduct ; an instance of this, 
t MacMave llianize ?/., to practise Machiavellian 
ism (Blount Glossogr. 1656). fMacMavcllianly 
adv.) in a Machiavellian manner. 

1626 BERNARD IshcfMaii (1627) 104 The Biljs of Indite- 
nient framed by those false informers. . Formaline. . Mach ia- 
\iliianisme, Statisme. .against Christian Conference. 1640 
HOWELI. Dodona s Gr. 173 Behold a notable peece of machia- 
villianisme. 1660 EVKI.VN A r c;M/r. />V.v5/^MLsc. Writ. 1805) 
198 This impress he hath so Machiavelianly, and with such 
art and cunning, besprinkled and scattered over the whole 
paper. 1711 W. KING tr. Kande s Ref. Politics \. 19 The 
courts . . where these M achiavilianisms are so common. i88z 
PALGRAVE in Grosart Spenser s Wks. IV. p. xxv, The 
Machiavellianism ofthe sixteenth century. 

Machiavellic mx kiave lik), a. Also -velic. 
[formed as prec. adj. +-IC.] Machiavellian. 

\*&Blacku>. Mag. XLIII. 510 The Whigs indeed had 
concocted their schemes beforehand with all the Machiavelic 
forecast of veterans in the art of creating family broils. 1879 
FAKKAR St. Paul (1883) 350 The astute and machiavellic 
policy of Rome. 

t Machiavelline, a. Obs. rare-*. In 7 
Machiaveliiie. [funned as prec. -f -INK.] =-prec. 

1602 PATEUICKE tr. Gcntillct 312 They have so well profited 
in their Machiaveline philosophic, that [etc.]. 

Macliiavellism ^nw-ki&verliaan). Also 6-7 
Machiavilisme, 7 -velism(e, iratchiavellisme, 
9 Mac(c hiavelism. [formed as prec. -f -ISM.] 
= MACHIAVELLIANISM. 

1592 NASHE /*. Penilessc (Shaks. Soc.) 68, I comprehend 
. . vnder hypocrisie, al Machiavilisme. 1607 WALKINGTON 
Opt. Giass 66b, A brocher of dangerous matchiauellisme. 
1617 Bi 1 . HALL Quo I adis f 21 Where had we . . the art of 
dishonestie in practical! MachiaueHsme, in false equiuoca- 
tions? 1810 BENT HAM Offic. Apt. Ma-vimizd t Def. Econ. 
(1830* 57 A Government, in which, under the guidance of 
upstart Machiavelism, titled and confederated imbecility 
should lord it over King and people. 1897 Daily News 
3 June 6/1 What., is the history of the Italian Republics., 
but the history of Macliiavellism before Machiavelli? 

Ma chiave llist. Also 6 Machivelist, 7 
BCfttohl(a)Tel(l)lct, 8-9 Machiavelist. [formed 
as i>rcc. + -IST.] One who practises or favours the 
principles of Machiavelli. 

1589 NASHE Martins Months Mitidc To Rdr., I meddle 
not here with the Anabaptists, Famely louists, Machiauel- 
lists, nor Atheists. Ibid. H, Vee Machiuelists, Athiests, 
and each mischieuous head. 1640 K. BAILLJE Cantcrb. Self- 
Ctmvict. 7 The contrarie maximes of the Turkish Empire, 
wherewith Matchivelists this day e^-ery where are labouring 
to poyson the eares of all Christian Princes. 1799 Hull 
Advertiser 6 July 1/4 A profound Machiavelist. 1829 
Soi mi v.V/r T.. More II. 80 The art of directing enthusiasm 
. . is the most difficult which the Machiavel lists of Papal 
Rome have ever been called upon to practise. 

Machicolate (matji-k^k t), v. Also 8-9 ma- 
checollate, matchicolate. [f. ppl. stem of med.L. 
wackicolJ^are^QY. machecoller: seeMACHECOLi: 
j;.] trans. To furnish with machicolations. Chiefly 
in Machi colated/tf. pple. and/p/. a. 

1773 Gent I. Mag. XLIII. 5.^6 The gate-house, .is fortified 
with a port-cluse or port-cullis, and machecollated. 1814 
BKITION A re kit. Anttq. IV. ibi Cesar s- tower . . is sur 
mounted by a bold maclncolated parapet. 1842 BAKHAM 
Infll. Leg-* Bloitdie Jackc, With iron it s plated And 
machecollated, To pour boiling oil or lead down. 1860 
HAWTIIOKNE Marble Faun (1879! I. vi. 61 A mediaeval 
tower, . . baitlemuited and machicolated at the summit. 1890 
Times 8 Apr. 1 1/3 The machicolated towers of Kaglan Castle. 

traasf. 1848 W. S. MAYO Kaloolah (1887) 7, I could see 
t\ery .stone ofthe towers, matchicolated with stork s nests. 

Machicolation (inatjik^ -jon). Arch. . [f. 

pK C. : bCe -ATION.] 

1. An Opening between the corbels which support 
a projecting jiaiapet, or in the vault of a portal, 
through which combustibles, molten lead, stones, 
etc., were dropped on the heads of assailants. 
Also, a projecting structure containing a range of 
such openings* 



1806 DALLAWAV Ofisfrv. Jyig. Archit. 92 Lofty embattled 
walls . . cie.sted with hanging galleries and macuhicolations 
which served the double purpose of military defence and 
great external beauty. 1838 G. DOWNKS Lett. Ct>nf. Ow- 
}rii s I. 521 The antique castle is furnished with a machico- 
laiion. 1848 KICKMAN Arc/tit. 119 Wakefield steeple .. is 
Mii-ular for its machicolations in the top of the tower. 1871 
Miss BKAUDON Lovefyv. 87 The crenellated roof, with it* 
machicolations, is considered a great success. 

2. The action of discharging missiles, etc., through 
such apertures. rare~ v ; perh. an error. 

1828 32 in WEBSTER; and in later Diets. 

II Machicoulis (m5fiktt*li). Also 9 mache- 
coulis. machicouli, and in (juasi-anglicized form 
machicoule. [F. machecoulis^ machicoulis, OF. 
masihccoitlis.] =MACHIC<ILATIUN i. 

1 793 SMEATON Edystone L. In trod. 4 A lodgment, in forti 
fication called a Machicoulis, is built upon ihe wall over the 
stairs. 1802 JAMKS Miiit. Dict.*.\., When a place is be 
sieged, detached parties of the garrison may be posted in 

I the several machicoulises 1851 J- m^rs Mag. XLIII. 

I 154 A large granite block, formed like a muchicuule, and 



MACHINA. 

projecting from the front wall of the castle. 1859 PARKER 
Hum. .4 rckit. III. i. 5 The bastions carried upon corbels, 
with open intervals between them for throwing down, .mis 
siles, and commonly known by the name of muckteofltt, 
1865 STREET Gothic Archil. Stain 193 A parapet boldly 
corbelled out on machicoulis from the walls. 1885 L\nv 
HKRBKRT Ir. Lagrnngc s Life l~>upanlonp I. 340 This 
picturesque old chateau, with its postern gate, its portcullis, 
and machicoulis. 

nltrili. 1834-47 J. S. MACAM.AY Field Forty. (1851) 151 
The machicoulis gallery is made to project 2 feet from the 
wall. 1860 TRISTRAM Gt. Sahara xi. 180 Guardrooms with 
loopholes, -and machicouli qallery. 

II Ma-china. Obs. PI. machinas. [L. mti- 
tliina MACHINE.] = MACHINE in various senses. 

1612 SMFI.TON >H/.r. I. v. I. 32 The Labourer grew almost 
mad for Anger to heal- that Machina of Follies. 1622 
MABBE tr. Ait man s Guzman ifA/f. n. 97 So great a Ma- 
i hinri, and such a masse of things. 1640 GLAPTHORNE Hot- 
l.intler IV. G 3, If I doe not second you confidently, may my 
tongue be cramped,, .and the machma of my invention ruind 
perpetually. 1653 H. MORE AnliJ. Ath. in. xi. (1712) 124 
To assert that Animals themselves were Machinas. 1676 
HALE Cinitempl. I. 220 One poor unthought of accident., 
breaks all to shivers the whole elaborate Machina. 

t Machinal, a. Obs. [ad. L. machintll-is, f. 

machina MACHINE. Cf. F. machinal^ Of or 

pertaining to a machine or machines ; mechanical. 

1680 Moxox Mec.h. Exerc., Turning 236 I!ut to make 

it move thus . . there are required several Machinal Helps. 



erection of the machinal crane-works. 

t Machinament. Obs. [ad. L. machinll- 

ment-nm, f. machinari (see next).] A contrivance, 
engine, machine, vehicle. 

1413 Pilgr. Sfnvle (Caxton) iv. xxix. (1859) 60 At the last 
I saw before me a wonder machynament, and meruaylous ! 
c 1425 Found. St. Bartholomews 37 And skippynge forth 
with all Iryne machynamentis he came to the doer. 1658 
BROMHALL Treat. Specters IV. 255 A very stormy South- 
wind did . . palsie and shoulder-shake . . machinaments and 
fortifications. 1674 PETTY Disc. Ditpl. Proportion 7 Mate 
rials applied . .to Carts, or any other Machinaments intended 
for strength. 1727 in BAILEY vol. II. 

Machinate (mse kin<rit), v. Also 7 machinal, 
[f. L. machinal-, ppl. stem of mSchindri to con 
trive, f. machina MACHINE.] 

1. intr. To lay plots; to intrigue, scheme. 

1600 W. WATSON Decacordon (1602) 243 Such persons as 
shall machinate and deuise to execute such outragious 
designements against their prince, 1680 DC/. Liberty agst. 
Tyrants 130 A Tyrant conspires, machinates, and lays his 
plots and practises. rt$oFrastr s Mag. I. 101 The blackest 
treason may lurk and machinate at his very threshold. 1838 
KABER liartoli ff Maffcis Life Xa- ier 3 1 2 Whilst the Portu 
guese had been preparing for their departure, the bonzes 
had been machinating against them. 

2. trans. To contrive, plan, plot. Now rare. 
1602 FULBKCKE inii rt. Parallel 23 Dolus bonus, is when 

a man dotli machinate or deuise anie tiling to entrap a 
thiefe, or a traytour. 1643 PRYNNE Konics Masttrptte* 14 
He thought tit, that a desperate Treason, machinated against 
so many soules was to be revealed. 1651 HOWKLL Venice 
187 Which makes Urban the 8. ..to machinat violent means 
for to invest his Nephews in another Princes Estate. 1760-72 
H. BROOKE Fool of QueiL (1809) I. 122 The .. robberies, 
massacres, and assassinations, that the violent machinate 
against the peaceful. 1821 T. TAYLOR Apuleius 359 [He] 
injures himself in a greater degree than he injures him 
against whom he machinates destruction. 

Machinating (mse-kiriitiq ),///. a. [-i.vc 2 .] 
That machinates or plots ; given to plotting. 

1748 RICHARDSON Clarissa (1811) III. 355 Willingness to 
think well of a spirit so inventive, and so machinating. 1754 
Grandisan (1781) V. xlii. 261 It was all open day, no 
dark_ machinating night, in the heart of the undissemblin^ 
Olivia. 1900 O. ONIONS Compl. Bticlu-lvr v. 57 The ma 
chinating married woman ! No bachelor is safe with her. 

Machination m^ k hit J. HI \ Also7matchin- 
ation. [ad. L. mSckitt&ttfn-m (either directly, 
or through F. machination), n. of action f. inii- 
chinan to contrive, MACHINATE.] 

1. The action or process of contriving or plan 
ning ; contrivance, intrigue, plotting. Now rare. 

. S49 Compl. Scot. xi. 50 There liherte. .vas ane lang tyme 
in captiuite, be the machination of $our aid enemes. 1605 
SHAKS. Lcarv. i. 46 If you miscarry, Your businesse of the 
world hath so an end, And machination ceases. 1651 
HOBBES Ln>iat!i. I. xiii. 60 By secret machination, or by 
confederacy with others. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 504 Some 
one ..inspired With dev lish machination, might devise 
Like instrument. 1835 I. TAYLOR Spir. Despot, iv. 159 The 
machination in closets of interests that ought to be openly 
discussed is a treason against the community. 

2. An instance of plotting or contrivance ; an 
intrigue, plot, scheme. Usually in bad sense. 

i ] 477 P. AXT N J nsm 77 b . Some welwillars of the king . . 
tolde to him the machinacion of Zethephius. 1339 CROMWELL 
Let. 286 in Merriman Life <y Lett. (1902) II. 168 Albeit his 
nignnes dothe in no wise feare any of his Censures attemp- 
tates^or other malicious & devilishe machinacions. 1656 




_: ~/-J " ^rtguarurui/t j.1 u. \ . OI OUt-ll iVICll 

would stand up .. against the Machinations of Popery and 
Slavery. 1749 FIELDING Tom Jones xvi. iv, To defeat my 
wisest machinations by your blunders. 1855 MACAUI.AY Hist. 
Eng. xiii. III. 306 Ludlow escaped unhurt from all the ma 
chinations of his enemies. 1867 FREEMAN Norm. Conq. 
(1876) I. iv. 224 The French and German writers know 
nothing of these machinations of Arnulf, 



f3. The nse or construction of machinery. Obs. 

1641 EARL MONM. tr. Biondis Civil Warrcs iv. 50 Hoping 
that time and hunger might effect that, which.. by all their 
machinations and assaults they could not doe_. 1711 W. 
SUTHERLAND Shipbuild. Assist. 21 Machination, or the 
forming Machines or Engines. 

f4. Something contrived or constructed ; esp. in 
material sense, e.g. a mechanical appliance for war, 
a framework or apparatus. Oh. 

1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. vi. 14 The Edict .. was .. 
accounted a more pernitious engine and machination against 
the Christian faith, than [etc.], 1613 R. CAWHRKY Table 
Alph. (ed. 3), Machinations, war-like weapons. 1652 GAULE 
Magastroin. 108 Will not then their whole machination, or 
fabrick of judiciall Astrologie fall to the ground? 1680 
MOXON Mech. E.rerc.) Turning 235 If the Puppet be made 
to it with the Machination described in Plate 17. 

Machinator (markin toj\ [a. L. machinator. 
agent-n. f. machinari to contrive, MACHINATE.] 
One who contrives or schemes; a contriver, intriguer, 
plotter, schemer ; usually in bad sense. 

1611 COTGR,, Machinatcur, a machinator, framer, deuiser, 
(especially of bad things). 1627 H. BURTON Baiting Pope s 
Bull 26 Their art infernal!,, .infused into them by that .. 
chiefe machinator of all mischiefe. 1760 ( . JOHNSTON 
C7iryj/(i822) II. 152 Not only escape the ruin meditated 
against him, but also retort it on the machinators. 1839 
I. TAYLOR Anc. Chr, I. Pref. 7 Certain wary machinators 
around us. 1862 LATHAM Channel Isl. in. xvi. (ed. 2) 381 
There were intrigues and divisions of all sorts : Lord Digby 
being the chief machinator. 1892 / nil Mall G. 3 May 2/2 
The machinators of the Union ..destroyed nearly every 
document bearing on that shameful transaction. 

Machine (mafrn), sb. Also "-S machin. [ad. 
l \ machine ( ----- ^.maquina, Pg. maquina, machina. 
It. macehina)j ad. L. machina t ad. Gr. fj.r]xavrj, 
f. /*7?x oy contrivance, cugn. w. Teut. *magau to 
be able (see MAY v.}. 

The Fr. word has passed into all the mod. Teut. langs. : 
G. waschinc, Du. machine, Da. in ask i tic, Sw. maskin. 

In i7~i8th c. the word was often stressed on the first syll.] 

1. A structure of any kind, material or im 
material ; a fabric, an erection. Now rare. 

\yftCompl.Scot. Ep. to Queen 3 The maist illustir potent 
prince of the maist fertil & pacebil realme, vndir the machine 
of the supreme olimp. 1599 A. HUME Hymnes ii. 38 Be 
his wisdome. .so wondrouslie of nocht, This machin round, 
this vniuers, this vther world he wrocht. 1674 PI.AYRWD Skill 
Mus. Pref. 2 Disposing the whole Machine 01 the World. 1674 
HICKMAN Quinquart. Hist. (ed. 2) 225 They that asserted 
Universal redemption by the death of Christ destroyed 
the whole Machine of the Calvinian predestination. 1682 
N. O. tr. Hoileaus Lutrin i. 239 Behind this Machine 
[a pulpit], cover d as with askreen, The Sneaking Chanter 
scarce could then be seen. 1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thettenofs 
7Vz . in. 23 They put fire next to a Machine which 
seemed to be a blew Tree when it was on lire. 1697 
DRVDEN dSntidn. 25 With inward Arms the dire Machine 
[sc. the wooden horse] they load. 1753 HANWAY Trai 1 . (1762) 
I. v. Ixii. 286 Her imperial majesty is drawn . . in a large 
machine, which contains her bed, a table, and other conveni 
ences. .. This machine is set on a sledge, and drawn by 
twenty-four post horses. 1784 J, BARKY in Lcct. Paint, v. 
(1848) 196 Had the whole of this great machine of the 
Fontana di Trevi been committed to any one of those 
sculptors. 1791 CHARLOTTE SMITH Celestina (ed. 21 I. 129 
Her new laylock bonnet . . for the safety of which she was 
so solicitous that she would have taken the great machine 
in which it was contained into the coach, had it not been 
opposed by the coachman. 1829 R. HALL Wks. (18321 VI. 
457 The mind casts its eye over the whole machine of 
society. 1878 BROWNING La Saisiaz 279 To each mortal 
peradventure earth becomes a new machine. 

b. spec. A vehicle of any kind (usually wheeled). 
In the i8th and part of the I9th centuries com 
monly applied to a stage-coach or mail-coach. 
Obs. exc. Sc* Also short for bathing-machine. 

1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thevcnofs Trav. in. 54 They make 
use of an Engine which they call Palanquin. ..This Machine 
hangs by a long Pole [etc.]. 1704 SWIFT Mech. Operat. 
Spirit ^Iisc. (1711) 275 Tho there is not any other Nation 
in the World so plentifully provided with Carriages for that 
Journey., yet there are abundance o_f us who will not be 
satisfy d with any other Machine besides this of Mahomet. 
1709 Lond. Gaz. No. 4545/1 HU Serenity, accompanied by 
.. the Boy who drew the Balls for the Election [of Doge] 
sitting in the same Machine, was carried out of the Church, 
1769 DC Foes Tour Gt. Britain III. 106 A Machine going 
out to, and coming in from, London three Times a Week in 
the Summer. 1759 ADAM SMITH Mor, Sent. (1781) 267 The 
poor man s son . . sees his superiors carried about in machines. 
1772 BURKI-; Con: (1844) L 372 Your very kind letter of the 
i5 Ul , . . I received by the machine. 1791 MRS. GRANT Lett, 
fr. Mountains (1813) II. xxxvii. 184, 1 came in a little open 
machine we keep for these journics. 1822 Ace. Kstabl. Gen. 
P.-O. 8 in Parl. Pap. XVIIL r 75 To loss by death of two 
horses before the machine commenced running. 1832 
Massachusetts Stat. c. 75 4 Every cart, wagon, or other 
machine, drawn by two or four oxen. 1859 All Year Round 
No. 19. 446, I got into the wrong machine [sc. a bathing- 
machine] fir^st. 1893 H. JOYCF. Hht. Post Office xii. 215 
In that year [1784], and for some little time afterwards, 
coaches which carried the mails were called diligences or 
machines, and the coachmen were called machine-drivers. 
1894 BLACK Highland Cousins I. 37, 1 would bring a machine 
and drive you up to the Drill-Hall. 

fc. Applied to a ship or other vessel. Obs. 

1637 HEYWOOD Royal Ship 27 Shee [Pallas] hath (no doubt) 
raptured our Undertaker Ibis Machine to devise first, and 
then make her. 1703 S. PARKI-:R tr. Cicero s De Finibus v. 
320 In vain upon the Canvas plays A wanton Gale. The 
Machin stays Becalm d with Harmony. 1717 W.SUTHERLAND 
(title) Britain s Glory or Ship-building Unveil d, being a 
General Director for Building and Compleating the said 
Machines. 1782 CKEVECOEVK Lett. 220 [Slaves] carried in a 



MACHINE. 

strange machine over an ever agitated element, which they 
had never seen before, 1807 SOUTHF.Y KsprielUi s Lett. II. 
155 We .. embarked upon the canal in a stai^e boat bound 
for Chester. ..The shape of the machine resembles the 
common representations of Noah s ark. 
d. (See quot.) (Cf. sense 3.1 

1883 S. PLIMSOLL in \gtk Cent. July 147 The box ..is called 
by many names, as van , machine , * tank , trunk , itc. 
It itf. 162 The kit haddocks are put loo.se into what are 
called machines. These machines are long boxes lined with 
lead. .divided internally into four equal spaces. 

2. A military engine, siege-tower, or the like. 
Now rare. Chiefly Anc. Hist. ( = 1- machina . 

1656 ULOUNT Glossogr.^ Machine, an instrument or engine 
of War. 1674 C/t. <y Court of Rome 4 These are the goodly 
Machines . . recommended to batter down the Protestant 
Cause. 1732 LEDIARD Sethos II. ix. 277 He [raised] enor 
mous machines round about the city. 1839 THIHLWALL 
(, ;vv VI. .\lix. 165 The besieged made many vigorous 
sallies for the purpose of setting fire to the machines. 

fJ3. An apparatus, appliance, instrument. Obs. 

1650 Ui LWEK Anthroponit t. 92 In the curious Macliin of 
speech, the Nose is added as a Recorder. 1707 Curios, 
in Httsb. $ Can/. 27 The Microscope .. has been but lately 
discover d : for the Naturalists .. \vere not aided by that 
Machine. 1727-41 CHAMHKRS Cycl., Racket is also a ma 
chine, which the savages of Canada bind to their feet, to 
enable them to walk niurc commodiou>ly o\er the snow. 

fb. In immaterial sense: A device, machina 
tion. Ohs. 

1595-6 (J. F.MZ. Let. to Jns, VI (Ci.mden Soc.i 113 In 
wordz . . of Fuch waight, as, in honest dhnars, hit may mar 
the fac,on of diuelische machines, and erase the hart/ of 
treason- my nd ing men. Ibid. 173 And how I mynde to kipe 
my owne dores from my ennemis malice ; and so do wische 
that our solide amitie may overthawrt ihes develische ma 
chines. 

4. In a narrower sense : An apparatus for apply 
ing mechanical power, consisting of a number of 
interrelated parts, each having a definite function. 

In recent use the word tends to be applied e*p. to an ap 
paratus so devised that the result of its operation is not 
dependent on the strength or manipulative skill of the work 
man ; thus the term printing-machine doe^ not in ordinary 
language include the hand-press, but is reserved for those 
apparatus of later invention in which maiuuil la! our is super 
seded by the action of the mechanism. 

1673 RAY Journ. Low C. 5 This kind of M.ichin is gene 
rally used .. for raising up Water. 1756-7 tr. Kcyslcr s 
Trav. (1760) II. 250 For raising this obelisk out of the 
ground, ., Fontana contrived forty-one machines. 1822 
KOBISON Syst. Mcch. r kilos. II. 48 It is certain that the 
account given in the Century of Inventions could instruct 
no person who was nut sufficiently acquainted with the pro 
perty of steam to be able to invent the machine himself. 
1851 CARPENTER Man. fftj-s. in. fed. 2) 96 Examining the 
component parts of the Machine. its springs, wheels, levers, 
turds, pulleys, &c. 1881 SIK W. THOMSON in Xatnre No. 619. 
434 Windmills as hitherto made are very costly machines. 
1888 l j alt Malli ,. u Apr. 12 i An Automatic Gas Machine. 
.. The machine is charged with one of the first products of 
petroleum, or gasolene. 

/*>? J 749 FIELDING Tom Jones \ i. u,The great state wheels 
in all the political machine* of Europe. 1801 WKLI.INGTON in 
(nirw. Dfsp. (1837) I. 342 More experience than we have yet 
had of the operation of the court (of the manner in which 
the machine works). 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend xv. (1887) 
64 To expose the folly and the legerdemain of those who 
have thus abused the blessed machine of language. 1876 
I-. STEPHEN- Eng. Th. in iSM Cent. II. ix. iii. 19 The 
Church was excellent as a national refrigerating machine. 

b. Used spec, for the particular kind of machine 
with which the speaker is chiefly concerned ; e.g. 
short for sewing-machine , printing-machine. Also, 
in recent use, often for a bicycle or tricycle. 

1841 renny Cycl. XIX. 20/1 A sheet of paper is. .put into 
the machine by one attendant and taken out printed on both 
sides by the other attendant. 1883 STURMY Tricyclisfs Ann, 
(ed. 3) 126 A glance at the tricycle trade . . with full descrip 
tion of upwards of 250 machines. Ibid. 190 A well-made 
machine, and the easiest, .folded tricycle in the market. 

C. Applied to the human and animal frame as a 
combination of several parts. (Cf. sense i.) 

Now chiefly with metaphorical intention. 

1602 SHAKS. Ham. u. ii. 124 Thine euermore most deere 
Lady, whilst this Machine is to him. 1687 Death s Vis. ix. 
130 What Nobler Souls the Nobler Machins Wear. 1699 
CMKTH Dispcns. v. 54 And shall so useful a Machin as I 
Engage in civil I .royls. I know not why? 171* ADDISON 
Spect. No. 387 F 2 Cheerfulness is.. the best Promoter of 
Health. Repinings .. wear out the Machine insensibly. 
1722 QUINCV Lex. Phy&. Mcd. (ed. 2) 17 Until some Authors 
. . have demonstrated the Laws of Circulation in an Animal 
Machine. 1804 WORDSW. She was a Phantom of delight 
22 And now I see with eye serene The very pulse of the 
machine. 1805 Med. Jrni. XIV. 181 When a product of 
diseased action has been effected,., in consequence of which 
the machine becomes again sensible to the impressions of 
ordinary causes. 1876 PREECE & SivBWRlGHT Ttltfraphy 
114 The human machine tires, and as a consequence not 
only is the speed of working reduced, but [etc.]. 

a. A combination of parts moving mechanically, 
as contrasted with a being having life, conscious 
ness and will. Hence applied to a person who 
acts merely from habit or obedience to rule, with 
out intelligence, or to one whose actions have the 
undeviating precision and uniformity of a machine*. 

1692 BENTLEY Boyle Lect. 59 If brutes be supposed to be 
bare engins and machins. 1779 A. HAMILTON ll A-s, (1886) 
VII. 565 The nearer the soldiers approach to machines, 
perhaps the better. 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend (1865) 11^9 
Man must be free ; or to what purpose was he made a spirit 
of reason, and not a machine of instinct ? 1820 HVRON Afar. 
Fat. i. ii. 302 They are .. mere machines, To sen-e the 
nobles most patrician pleasure, 1830 CARLYLK in Froude 



MACHINE. 

Life 11882) II. 90 Wherefore their system [Utilitarianism] is 
a machine and cannot grow or endure. 1866 GFO. ELIOT 
A. Holt (1868) 18 I ll have old Hickes. He was a neat little 
machine of a butler. 1890 L. FALCONKR Mile, /.tv (1891) 
108, I believe women think horses are machines, and made 
of cast-iron too. 1895 Outing (U. S.) Dec. 248/2 Too much 
preparation . . makes a man a mere machine, set to go off 
at a particular day. 

5. Mtch. Any instrument employed to transmit 
force, or to modify its application. Simple ma 
chine : one in which there is no combination of 
parts, e. g. a lever, or any other of the so-called 
mechanical paiwrs. Compound machine : one 
whose efficiency depends on the combined action 
of two or more parts. 

[An artincial extension of sense 4, the notion of complexity 
implied in that sense being treated as unessential.) 

1704 J. HARRIS Lc.v. Tcchn., Machine, or Engine^ in 
Mechanicks, is whatsoever hath Force sufficient either to 
raise or stop the Motion of a Body. . . Simple Machines are 
commonly reckoned to be Six In Number, viz. the Ballancc, 
heaver, Pulley, Wheel, Wedge, and Screw. .. Compound 
Machines, or Kngines^ are innumerable. ^831 LAKDNKK 
Hydros t. ii. 10 By this singular power of transmitting pres 
sure, a fluid becomes, in the strictest sense of the term, a 
machine. 1839 (1. BIRD Xat. rhilos. 60 By means of these 
pimple machines it must not be supposed that we beget or 
increase force. 1866 J)K. ARGYLL Reign Law ii. (ed. 4) 90 
A man s arm is a machine, 

6. 7"hcatr. [ = 1-. machina^\ A contrivance for the 
production of stage-effects. Also in pi, stage- 
machinery. Ohs. exc. in occasional allusion to the 
ancient sta^e. 

1658 Hist. Q. Christina 225 This play succeeded very 
well, especially for tlie admirable beauty and fmenesse 
of the machins. 1681 COTTON tt otid. Peak (ed. 4) 9 Like 
a Machine which, when some god appears, We see de 
scend upon our Theaters. 1687 SF.TILK Rcfl. Drydt-n 
56 The Poet if he had thought on t, might have intro 
duced her by a Machin. 1712-14 POPE Rapt- Lock iv. 
46 Now lakes of liquid gold, Elysian scenes, And crystal 
domes, and angels in machines. 1720 J)K FOK Duncan 
Campbell (*%$$} 177 She .. descended into that room full of 
company, as a miracle appearing in a machine from above. 
1741 BETTERTON /: .v- -^inge \. 9 Adorned,. with all the 
Machines and Decorations, the Skill of those Times could 
afford, a 1845 HOOD I att.vhall vii, Time s ripe for the 
Ballet, Like bees they all rally Before the machine! 1873 
BROWNING Red Cott. w t.-caf 124 Forth steps the needy tailor 
on the stage, Deity-like from dusk machine of fog. 

7. Hence in literary use : A contrivance for the 
sake of effect ; a supernatural agency or personage 
introduced into a poem ; the interposition of one 
of these. 

1678 DRVDEN CEdipHS Epil. 10 Terror and pity this whole 
poem sway ; The mightiest machines that can move a 
play. 1693 Juvenal Ded. (1697) 13 His [Milton 1 *] 
Heavenly Machines are many, and his Human Persons are 
but two. 1700 Ftiblcs J ruf., Wks. ((ilobe) 498 Virgil 
never made use of such machines, when he was moving 
you to commiserate the death of Dido. 1705 ADDISON 
Italy 425 The Apparition of Venus comes in very pro 
perly . . for without such a Machine . . I can t see how the 
Heroe could .. leave Neoptolemus triumphant. 1711 
Sped. No. 351 r 5 The changing of the Trojan fleet 
into Water-Nymphs . . is the most violent Machine of the 
whole ./En eid. 1713 STICKLE Guardian No. 130^20, 1 come 
now to consider the machines; a sort of beings that have 
the outside and appearance of men, without being really 
such. 1715 POPE fliadl. Pref. B 4 b, The Marvelous Fable 
includes whatever is supernatural, and especially the Ma 
chines of the Gods. 1716 LADY M. W. MONTAGU Let, to 
Pope 14 Sept., The story of the opera ., gives opportunities 
for a great variety of machines. 17*7 POPE, etc. Art of 
Sinking 120 [Recipe] for the Machines; Take of deities 
male and female, as many as you can use. 1756-83 J. 
WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 230 These machines are 
vastly superior to the allegorical personages of lioileau and 
Garth. 1765 H. WALPOLE Otranto (ed. 2) Pref., The actions, 
sentiments, conversations, of the heroes and heroines of 
ancient days were as unnatural as the machines employed to 
put them in motion. 1774 WARTOS Hist. Ens. Poetry III. 
xxiii. 83 It has nothing, except the machine ofthe chime, in 
common with Fabyll s Ghoste. 1897 W. P. KER Epic y 
Romance 36 The episodes of Circe, of the Sirens, and of 
Polyphemus, are machines. 

8. U. S. politics. The controlling organization of 
a political party. Hence applied, with disparag 
ing emphasis, to organizations of more or less 
similar character in England. 

1876 H. V. BOVNTON in N. Amcr. Rev. CXXIII. 327 In 
a word he encountered tfie combinations inside politics, 
the machine. 1884 L pool Mercury 18 Feb. 5/5 An election 
which gives to Ix)rd Randolph Churchill the practical 
control of the Conservative electioneering machine. 1888 
HRVCE Amer. Commw. II. in. Ixvi. 498 The officials .. in 
whose gift this patronage lies place it at the disposal of the 
leaders ofthe Machine. Now there are three Machines in 
New York ; two Democratic, because the Democratic party 
..is divided into two factions,., and one Republican. 1890 
Review of Rev. II. 602/1 His followers in Ireland, the men 
of the machine, the members whom he nominated to their 
constituencies, .. set about making noisy demonstrations in 
Ins favour. 1892 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl. 29 Nov. 3/1 (heading) 
The Machine Drops Senator Wm. S. McNary. 1901 N. 
Atttfr. Rev. Feb. 255 The Nationalist Party .. are working 
the machine with unflagging energy. 

9. attrib, and Comb. a. simple attributive, as 
(sense 4) machine-action^ -drill, -electricity^ -horse, 
-room, -strap; (sense 4 d) machine-society ; (sense 
8) machine-politician, -politics ; also machine-like 
adj.; b. objective, as machine-breaking, -drawing, 
-maker f -minder, -monger, -operator , -overseer, 



8 

-owner, -tender \ c. instrumental, with sense by or 
with a machine , esp. in contradistinction to what 
is done by hand, as machine-drilling, printing, 
-st itching \ machine-closed, -cut, -divided, -driven, 
-ginned, -made, -planed, -ruled, -sewed, -stitched, 
-wf//i d, -wrought adjs. 

1882 AY/, to He, Repr. Prcc. Met, U. .9. 593 The first of 
these conditions .. is the strains of machine action. 1832 
Miss MITFOKD Village Ser. v. ir Several men had been 
i arraigned together for *machine-breaking. 1862 Catal. 
i Internat. E.rhih. II. xxvii. 55 *Machine-closed uppers. 1897 
; Daily INCH S 29 Mar. 8/7 A supply of large files . . to be 
, hand cut, *machine cut, or partly hand and partly machine 
1 cut. 1900 Ibid, 2 Nov. 9/1 Machine-cut tobacco is affected 
adversely by the heat engendered. 1902 MARSHALL Metal 
Tools 7 A *machine-divided steel rule. 1887 1). A. Low 
Machine Draw. Pref., *Machine drawing is simply the 
application ofthe principles of descriptive geometry to the 
representation of machines. 1877 RAYMOND Statist. Mines 
fy Mining 292 The company has also determined to use 
machine drills in the mine. 1902 H cstin. Gaz, 13 Oct. 7/3 
Fine dust given off during the ^machine-drilling operations. 
1901 Daily ( 7mv/. 29 May 3/7 A * machine-driven vehicle 
naturally needs restrictions that do not apply to horse- 
driven vehicles. 18^3 MILL Logic in. ix. 2 (1856) I. 450 
Common, or *machine electricity. 1883 Times 27 Aug. 
, 9/6 Fine *machine-ginned Broach [cotton]. 1860 GEO. 
ELIOT Mill on /7. i. viii, The depressed, unexpectant look 
! of a "machine-horse. 1880 L. WALLACE Ben-Hur 117 The 
"machine-like unity of the whole moving mass. 1858 
GRKENKR Gunnery 431 Enfield "machine-made arms. 1899 
Daily Nfivs 27 Nov. 3/1 Above the level of what are known 
in America as machine-made plays \ 1813 Examiner 
26 Apr. 262/1 B. Roberts, Pudsey, Yorkshire, Machine- 
maker. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Machine-maker.* 
a constructive builder, who designs or supplies machines . . 
to order. 1835 URI-; rhilos. Mamtf. 213 From the hand- 
openers the flax is carried to the heckling machines. Young 
boys, called *machine-minders,..tend them. 1876 J. GOULD 
Letterpn-ss Printer (1893) 130 The machine-minder must 
examine every sheet for some time. 1840 GF.N. P. THOMPSON 
j Exerc. (1842) V. 9 Everyman isa*machine-monger when the 
I question is of himself. 1896 Indianapolis Tyfogr, Jrnl. 16 
i Nov. 407 The man is a * machine-operator on a city daily. 
1899 Daily A eivs 23 May TO 6 Letterpress machine overseer 
; ..seeks permanency. 1817 CORHKTT ll ks. XXXII. 363 Vio- 
i lences against * mat. nine owners. i888BKvcK A mer. Commit. 
III. iv. Ixxix. 44 Committees are often formed in cities to 
combat the Machine politicians in the interests of municipal 
reform. 1893 Tintes 26 Apr. 9/5 Irishmen exhibit a faculty 
for assimilating the baser elements in the "machine politics 



MACHINERY. 

Engineering Mag. XVI. 38 A pile of machine-shop scrap 
containing 149 different tilings. 1861 \V. FAIRBAIRN- Ad 
dress to Jlrit. Assoc. 64 It is to the exactitude and ac 
curacy of our machine tools that our machinery of the 
present time owes its smoothness of motion and certainty 
of action. 1694 LLTTRELL UricfRcl. (1857) III. 342, 2 ma 
chine vessells, wherein were lodged some 100 chests of 
powder to tear up all before it. 1811 Self Instructor 587 



work was. . "machine-ruled , instead of being free-handed. 
1757 MRS. GRIFFITH Lett. Henry fy l- rances (1767) 1. 8 When 

; I am confined to such *machine society . . I fancy I am got 
into Powell s commonwealth. 1900 Daily News 19 May 
6 5 White siik "machine-stitched in a pattern. 1899 Iln if. 
28 Oct. 7/3 The coatbodice has "machine-stitching all round 
the outlines. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, * Machine-strap 
maker, a manufacturer of leather and other connecting 
bands. 1890 Spectator 8 Feb., The Emperor . . forgets the 
"machine-tenders altogether. 1895 Daily News 16 Mar. 6/5 
^Machine-welted work. 1867 W. KF.LKIN (title} A History of 

, the "Machine- Wrought Hosiery and Lace Manufactures. 

10. Special combs. : machine-bolt, a bolt with 
.1 thread, and a square or hexagonal head (Knight 
1884); machine-boy, a boy who attends to a 
machine; ( machine-driver, tile-driver of a mail- 
coach ; machine-gun, a mounted gun which is 

\ mechanically loaded and fired, delivering a con 
tinuous fire of projectiles ; machine-head, a 
head for a double-bass or guitar, having worms 
and pinions, instead of pegs, for tightening the 
strings; machine-holder (see quot.) ; machine- 
man, one who works a machine (esp. a printing- 
machine) ; also, a manager of the political machine 
(see 8), a wire-puller ; machine-ruler, a machine 
for ruling lines on paper (Ogilvie, 1882); machine- 
shop, a workshop for making or repairing machines 
or parts of machines ; also attrib. machine-tool, 

. a machine for cutting or shaping wood, metals, etc., 

i by means of a tool, esp. one designed for use in a 
machine-shop; machine-twist U.S., a kind of silk 
twist, made especially for the sewing-machine 
(Knight Stippl. 1884^; f michine-vessel, a fire- 
ship ; machine-whim (see quot.) ; machine- 
work, f (a) poetic machinery (see sense 7) as 

i represented in art ; (6) work done by a machine, 

, as distinguished from that done by hand, esp. with 
reference to printing. 

1875 SOUTHWARD Diet. Tyfogr., * Machine-boy, a boy 
engaged in the machine-room for laying-on and taking-off 
the sheets. 1893 "Machine-driver [see i b]. 1884 KNIGHT 
Diet. Aleck. Suppl., Machine Gun. 1890 W. J. GORDON 
2 oundry 26 We may as well say something here about the 
machine guns. 1844 G. DODD Textile Mamif. vii. 213 He 
lets them [lace making machines] out at so much a day 
to middlemen called "machine-holders . 1876 J. GOULD 
Letterpress Printer (1893) 125 My remarks must be taken 
as those of a workman, . . not as those of a "machine-man 
proper. 1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 The Republican Ma 
chine men are in possession of the regular party organiza 
tion. 1890 Daily Nems 17 Feb. 3/3 For the last ten years 
I have been employed as machine man at the London and 
Tilbury Railway Works. 1897 Literature 13 Nov. 124/1 The 
* machine-men of til* printing-houses of Edinburgh. 1901 
Daily Chron. 10 Sept. 9/7 Pork and Beef Butcher, Young 
man wants Situation as machineman. 1856 EMERSON Eng. 
Traits, Wealth Wks. (Bohn) II. 70 Tis a. curious chapter 
in modern history, the growth of the "machine-shop. 1898 



Charnct. (1737) 1 1 1. 384 The separate ornaments, independent 
both of figures and perspective ; such as the "machine-work 
or divinitys in the sky. 

Machine (niaf/ -n), v. Also 5-6 machyne. 
[In early use a. I 1 , macliiiur, ad. L. machinan: 
see MACHINATE v. In later use f. MACHINE rf.] 

f 1. a. trans. To contrive, plot ; also, to resolve 
t/int. b. intr. To plot, devise schemes (against 
a person \ Obs. 

1:1450 .S"/. Citthbert (Surtees) 523 Sho..machynd in hir 
mynde for thy |>at it was best for hir to fly. 1456 SIR G. 
HAVE La-.u Arms (S.T.S.) 64/6 The traytouris that had his 
dede machynit had ordanyt [etc.]. 1484 CAXTON Curial 12 
Somme shal machyne by somme moyen to deceyue the. 
1530 PAI.SGR. 616/1 He hath not onely machyned agaynst 
me to make me lese my good, but also he hath machyned 
my dethe. 1679 GAVAN in Speeches Jesuits 7 As I never in 
my life did machine, or contrive either the deposition or 
death ofthe King. 

2. trans. To form, make, or operate upon (e. g. 
to cut, engrave, make, and esp. to print, to sew) by 
means of a machine. 

1878 SALA in Centl. Mag. May 565 Some of the.. plates 
..seem to be. .machined. 1881 GREENER Cua 246 The work 
is fitted into slots machined under the body of breech- 
action. 1886 BESAST Chiltir. Gibeon 11. xxv, Making 
shirts, machining men s coats [etc.]. 1892 Times 31 Dec. I2/J 
A book put in type in America, and only machined by 
them. 1896 Living Topi:s Cycl. (N. V.) II. 260, 5 [rifled 
guns] were well advanced, and the parts for the remainder 
were nearly all forged and some of them machined. 1901 
Census Schedule. Instructions^ Sewing machinists should 
name the article they machine as Boot Machinist. 

3. To place (a tree) on the transplanting machine. 

1827 STEUART Planter s G. (1828) 247 It is a material con 
sideration so to machine the Tree, as that its lee-side 
branches, .. should, if possible, be uppermost on the pole. 

4. a. nonce-use, jig. To manage, work (a project, 
clc.) like a machine, b. To furnish (a tale) with 
the machinery of a plot. 

1881 H. LABOUCHERK in Daily AYms 22 Mar. 6/3 The 
paper was machined by your father. 1889 Academy i June 
374/2 It is not, as a story, very cunningly machined. 

1 5. intr. To appear, as a god, from a machine" ; 
to serve the function of a poetic machine . 06s. 

1697 [see MACHINING///, a.]. 

Hence Machi ned///. a. 

1891 R. BuGiiANAN Coming Terror 140 Highly finished, 
perfectly machined. 1891 Wheeling 25 Feb. 399 All sorts 
>f lamps, bells, spanners, and machined parts. 1893 Daily 
Xcivs 13 June 5/6 The mechanically machined amendments 
not evoking any interest. 

Machineel, -elle : see MANCHINEEL. 

Macllineful (mafrnful). nonce-wd. [See 
-KIT. 2.] As much as a machine will hold. 

1890 K. BOLDREWOOD Miner s Right (1899) 66/a Enough 
to complete a machinefu! of wash-dirt. 

Macluner i majrnaa). [f. MACHINE sb. + -ER !.] 

1. One who works a machine a. for transplanting 
trees ; b. for sewing ; a sewing-machine. 

1827 STEUART Planter t G. (1838) 246 Whom [KT. the planter] 
I have ventured todenominate the Machiner. . . The Machiner 
. .at once ascertains the side, upon which the Tree can be 
best laid along the pole. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 Mr. M. 
never knew a good machiner who would work for less than 
six shillings a day. 

2. A horse employed to draw a machine or 
vehicle; a post-, stage-, coach-, or van-horse. 

1835 SIR G. STEPHEN Adv. Search Horse xv. (1841) aio 
Machiners, as they are called, that is, post-horses, or stage- 
horses. 1854 KNIGHT Once ufon a Time I. 156 Hence 
stage-coach horses were called Machiners . 1857 Mus- 
CRAVE ntgr. into Dauphine" I. xiii. 203 The Poncheron 
horse . . is . . the favourite machiner in this part of the 
country. 1875 STONEHENGE Brit. Sports ii. m. i. 2. 
518 The ordinary hunter ..comprehends every variety be 
tween the one described above and the heavy machiner. 

Machinery (maj7-neri). Also 8 maehiiiary. 
[f. MACHIXK s6. * -ERV. Cf. F. machinerie] 

1. Theatr. and literary, fa. Stage appliances 
and contrivances. (Cf. MACHINE sl>. 6.) Obs. exc. as 
in 2. b. The assemblage of machines (MA 
CHINE sb. 7) employed in a poem ; supernatural 
personages and incidents introduced in narrative 

or dramatic poetry. 

1687 WINSTANLEY Lives Pofts 216 Vying with the Opera s 
of Italy.in the Pompof Scenes, Marchinry {sic] and Musical 
performance. 1713 STEELE Englishman No. 52. 336 His 
Machinary is not a Jargon of Heathenism and Christianity. 
1714 POPE Rape. Lock Ded., The Machinery, Madam, is a 
term invented by the Critics, to signify that part which the 
Deities, Angels, or Da;mons, are made to act in a Poem. 
1756-82 J. WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 226 The insertion 
of the machinery of the sylphs . . is one of the happiest 
efforts of judgment and art. 1799 HAN. MORE Fern. Educ. 
(ed. 4) I. 40 Those who most earnestly deny the immor 
tality of the soul are most eager to introduce the machinery 



MACHINING. 



MACKENBOY. 



Irish Hist, 242 The rules of these compositions permitted 
the introduction of a certain amount of poetic machinery. 

2. Machines, or the constituent parts of a machine, 
taken collectively; the mechanism or works of 
a machine or machines. 

1731 in HAII.EV vol. II. 1763 A. DICKSON Treat. Agric, 
(ed. 2) 219 The more machinery there is in any instal 
ment, it is the more liable to be broken. 1776 ADAM 
SMITH /F. N. i. xi. (1869) I. 256 In consequence of better 
machinery . . a much smaller quantity of labour becomes 
requisite. 1803 Med. Jrnl. IX. 291 The communication 
is then formed and interrupted alternately by means of 
machinery. 1872 YEATS Techn. Hist. Contni. 180 Lock- 
making was undoubtedly the parent of much of our ma 
chinery. 1878 JKVOSS Print* Pol. Keen. 73 Spinning 
machinery, which can do an immense quantity of wort 
compared with the number of hands employed. 

b. transf. and_/5#-. 

1770 Juniits Lett. xl. 206 note, Luttrell,. .for whom the 
whole machinery is put in motion, becomes adjutant-general. 
1788 GIBBON Decl. $ J \ 1. (1846) V. 12 The nice and artificial 
machinery of the Greek and Roman republics. 1818 HALLAM 
Mid. Ages (1872) I. 461 The terrible and odious machinery of 
a police. 1855 MACAULAY//W/. Etig: xiy. III. 409 The whole 
machinery of government was out of joint. 1859 DARWIN 
Orig. Spt-c. iv. (1878) 65 She [Nature] can act on the whole 
machinery of life. 1876 FREEMAN Norm. Cong. V. xxiv. 464 
Nor does the machinery of the court seem to have been 
greatly altered. 

c. A system or a kind of machinery, lit. said Jig; 
1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. Hi. I. 290 The beacons. .were 

regarded rather as curious relics of ancient manners than as 
parts of a machinery necessary to the safety of the state. 
1864 Spectator 438 The County franchise, .is.. a machinery 
for returning anybody the local peers choose to nominate. 
i866CARLYi.E Remin. (1881) I. 138 Little .. sea villages, with 
their .. rude innocent machineries. 

3. attrib. 

1887 Daily News 8 July 2/5 There is now . . a machinery 
hall, an agricultural hall, and an armoury. 1898 Engineer 
ing Mag; XVI. joo A machinery installation.. should be 
one source of energy. 

Machining (maf/ nirj), vbl* sb. [f. MACHINE 
v. + -ING !.] The action of MACHINE v. in various 
senses ; also attrib. 

1560 ROLLAND Crt. Venus \\. 173 We Intend on vther 
machyning, In Musicall Airt, and tliuers science. 1678 DRY- 
DEN Kind Keeper Prol. 3 Now our machining lumber will 
not sell, And you no longer care for Heaven or Hell. 1714 
POPE Let. to Blount 27 Aug.,Wks. 1737 I. 140 The machin 
ing part of poetry. 1827 bTKUART Planters G. (1828) 246 
The Tree, being in readiness .. for removal to its new site, 
the Machining of it (if I may be permitted the expression), 
is a work deserving of .. particular attention. 1887 G. K. 
SIMS Mnry Janes Aletn. 298 Many girls give up service . . 
to work at shops and factories, and do machining. 1889 
Athen&um 5 Oct. 453/2 The mistake .. of supposing that 
anything will do for the sixpenny public old type, bad 
paper, and slovenly machining. 1890 Nature n Sept., The 
sole machining, .consisting iti the formation of the bore and 
the drilling of the vent. 1891 Econ. Jrnl. I. 618 The ma 
chining of trousers and waistcoats in London is performed 
exclusively by women. 

Machining (mafniirj), ///. a. [f. MACHINE 

v. + -IN&2.] That machines; -f appearing, as a 
god, from a machine ; serving the function of a 
poetic machine . 

1697 DRYDEN ALneid Ded. (a) 3 b, If there had not been 
more Machining Persons than Humane in his Poem, a 1700 
Ovid s Art of Love I. 120 The stage with rushes or with 
leaves they strew d, No scenes in prospect, no machining god. 

Machinist (majrnist). Also 8-9 erron. ma- 
chinest. [orig. ad. Y. machinists) f. machine 
but prob. re-formed on MACHINE sb. + -IST.] 

1. One who invents, makes or controls machines 
or machinery; an engineer. 

1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Machinist, an Inventer, or 
Manager of Engines, a 1774 GOLDSM. Sun . E.vp. Philos. 
(1776) II. 29 The machinist that directed the whole was at a 
loss, till a countryman taught him to shorten the cords by 
the affusion of water. 1788 in Titles Patents (1854) I. 302 
A grant unto Andrew Meikle . . engineer and machinist, of 
his new invented mill or machine for separating corn, .from 
the straw. 1817 J. BRADBURY Trav. Amer. 311 Prohibit- 
ing the emigration of manufacturers and machinists to the 
United States. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories* 
81 An operator of wood machinery should be a machinist. 
Good operators are generally able to do ordinary repairs. 
1895 Booth s Life $ Labour V. 86 The machinist s shop, for 
planing, moulding, mortising, and turning, being now an 
annexe of every large joinery works. 

b. esp. with reference to the theatre : one who 
constructs or manages the mechanical appliances 
used for the production of scenic effects. Now rare. 

"739 GIBBER ApoL (1756) II. 67 A manager is to direct 
and oversee the painters, machinists, musicians, singers, and 
dancers. 1751 Beau-philosopher 227 The Machinest of the 
Opera and his Wife, who were her Relations. aiSooSTEF.vExs 
Note on Macb., Plays Shafts. (1803) X. 324 Has the insuf 
ficiency of machinists hitherto disgraced the imagery of the 
poet? 1806-7 J- BKRESFORD Miseries Hum. /,*/<; (1826) v. 
Concl., The accumulated crimes of author, composer, ma 
chinist. 1837^ HALLAM Hist. Lit. I. i. iii. 107. 299 The 



in which the poet ..was forced to follow the inspirations of 
the machmest. 

c. Jig. (Cf. MACHINE 4^.) 

1799 G. WAKEFIELD in Mem. (1804) II. 409, [I] am no 
political machinist, nor was ever occupied in., the fraudulent 
intrigues of rival partisans. 

2. One who works a machine, esp. a sewing- 
machine. 

VOL. VI. 



1879 St. George s IIosp. Rep. IX. 577 The laundress, the 
machinist, the signalman maybe persons who work hard on 
scanty diet. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 A tailor s machinist. 
1890 Anthony s Phoiogr. Bull. III. 349 Such .. hardly rank 
as photographers they are machinists. 1901 Census Schc- 
dult i Instructions^ Such terms as. . Machinist . . must not be 
used alone. Sewing Machinists should name the article they 
machine. 

3. A painter who works mechanically and by rule. 

c 1801 FusELi in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 461 Though the lir.st 
and greatest, Correggio was no more than a machinist. 1879 
Kncycl. Brit, IX. 687/1 Kranceschini . . is reckoned among 
those painters of the decline of ait to whom the general name 
of * machinist * is applied. 

4. C- r .S. a. An engine-room artificer or attendant. 

1890 in Century Diit. 

b. A machine politician (see MACHINE sb. 8). 

1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 While the Machinists may be 
willing to nominate good men , the Independents arc re 
minded of the fact that [etc.]. 1884 GOLDW. SMI in in 
Cont&np. Ret 1 . Sept. 320 The machine once fairly con 
structed and installed in power, the country is in the hands 
of the machinists. 1892 in iqthCent. Sept. 347 There 
was a struggle between the thoroughly machinist ^ectioivjf 
the party and the section le=s loyal to the machine. 

Machinize (mnj>noiz), v. [f. MACHINE sh +* 
-I/K.] trans. To make into a machine ; to reduce 
to the form and semblance of a machine. Hence 
Machiniza tion, the action or process of making 
into a machine ; the result of the process. 

1856 EMERSON Eng. Traits iii. 41 The traveller .. reads 
quietly the Times newspaper, whirh, by its immense corre 
spondence and reporting, seems to h;ive machinized the rest 
of the world for his occasion. 1890 Jrnl. Ednc. i Aug. 423/2 
[Their] admirable discipline and organization almost amount 
to Machinization. 

t MachillOUS, a. Obs. rare l . [f. MACHINE j^. 

+ -ous. Cf. L. machinv$u$.\ Cunningly contrived, 

1633 MARMION Fhte Companion v. ii, K 2 b, He . . stand in 
his defence against all machinous Engines that shall bee 
planted fur the Lattery of his wit and fortune, 

Macliiuule (mce kini/71). [As if ad. L. 

*mdchinnla t dim. of machina MACHINE sb. : see 
-ULE. Cf. F. machiuule little machine.] A sur 
veyor s instrument for obtaining a right angle. 
In some mod. Diets. 

Machivell, obs. form of MACHIAVEF.. 
II Macho (ma tjip). U. S. [Sp. macho mullet.] 
The CaHfornian mullet (see quot.). 

1882 JORDAN & GILEERT 1 ishes N. Amer. (Bulletin U. S. 
Nat. Mus. no. 16) 403 Ahigil mexicanns Steindachner. 
California Mullet; Macho .. Pacific coast. 

Machomet, -an, etc. : see MAHOMET, -AN, etc. 

Machopolyp (nwk^p^lip). Zool. Also -po 
lype, [f. (Jr. /*XV fight + POLYP.] A zooid 
modified to serve a defensive function. (See quots.) 

1883 W. S. DALLAS [tr. Von Lendenfeld] in Ann. $ Mag. 
Nat. f fist. Oct. 250 Hnmann explains the contents of the 
nematophore as a modified polyp, for which he proposes the 
designation machopolyp . 1888 KOLLESTON JACKSON 
Forms Anita. Life (ed. 2) 758 The structures known as 
nematophores, sarcotheca;, guard-polypes or macho-polyps 
[sic] which are confined to the.. Plumularidae. // /<, In the 
genus Aglaophenia. .. the machopolypes are usually dis 
posed in a median and two lateral rows. 

Machoun, obs. form of MASON. 

Machoun(d, obs. form of MAHOUND. 

Macht, obs. Sc. f. MIGHT sb. and v., MAUGH sb. 

Machumetan, -1st: see MAHOMETAN, -IST. 

-lliacliy, in actual use -ornachy (p imiki), repre 
sents the ending -paxia, of certain Or. sbs. with 
the general sense fighting, warfare , which are 
derivatives of adjs. in -paxos with the general 
sense that fights ; the root is that of paxfaOat 
to fight, /xax 7 ? battle. Of the Eng. words with 
this ending, some are adoptions of actual Or. words, 
as logomachy ; others have been formed from Gr. 
elements on Gr. analogies, as angehmachy ; the 
ending has not "been employed in hybrid formations. 

t Macia tlOU. Obs. [n. of action f. late L. 
maciare^ f. macies (see next) : cf. EMACIATION.] 
* A making lean (Bailey 1727 vol. II). 

II Macies (mt~ si ( rz). Path. [L.] Emaciation. 

1801 Med. Jrnl. V. 65 The leading circumstance in dia 
betes is the macies. 1889 in Syd. Soc. Lex. 

II Macigiio (matjTn y 0). Geol. [It. macigno.] 
An Eocene sandstone from the Italian Alps. 

1832 DE LA BECHE Gcol. Man. fed. 2) 325 It [brown sand 
stone]. . is one of the wactgnos of the Italians. 

Macilence (mte-silens). rare, [as if ad. L. 
*tnaci?entia, f. macilentus MACILENT : cf. F. mad" 
fence.] Thinness, leanness. 

1852 Fraser s Mag. XLV. 31 A certain gentility of style 
..derived from the excessive macilence of his face and 
figure. 1889 Syd." Soc. Lex. t Macilence^ extreme thinness 
of the whole or part of the body. 

Macilency (mce silensi). Now rare. [See 
prec. and -ENCY.] Leanness, lit. and _/?. 

1632 SANDYS Ovid s Metam. xiv. Notes 484 His \sc. a 
Heron s] vigilant feare, . . macilency, and pittiful screamings. 
1633 T. ADAMS Exp. a f fieri. 6 These effects [of intemper 
ance] are,.. 2. Macilency of grace. 1798 C. CROWTHEK in 
Beddoes Contrih. Phys. fy Med. Knowl. (1799) 350 From a 
state of extreme macilency [she] became obese. 1822 Blackto* 
Mag. XII. 525 On recollecting the macilency of the Pari 
sians, he justly inferred, that double the number of French 
people might inhabit London.. without inconvenience. 



Macilent (mavsilunt), a. Now rare. Also 6 
macilente. [atl. L. macilent-us lean.] Lean, 
shrivelled, thin ; a. in material sense. 

1535 STEWART Crott. Scot. (1858) II. 512 With sic alum- 
dance of exccidand swell, His cumlie cors. . lenu wes maid, 
and macilent. 1607 TorsELL Foia-f. Beasts (1658) 181 If 
they [goats] be fat, they are lesse venereous then being mnci- 
lent or lean. 1647 LILLY Chr. Astrot. clxxvi. 747 Oilier 
Significators represent a body somewhat dry, macilent, 
erect and straight. 1683 W. HARRIS Pharmacologia xiv. 
yCo By reason of the exanguious macilent condition of the 
Junctures after Feavers. 175^ in JOHNSON. 1865 Reader 
28 Jan. 93/2 George I. seated at supper with the tall, maci 
lent, and ill-favoured Duchess of Kendal standing bolt up- 
, right behind him. 1871 M. COLLINS Inn Strange Mtttings 
i 4 Not Mephistophiles is macilenter Than the man. 
b. jig. Of verses : Jejune, poor. 
1624 Hi 1 . MOUNTAGU Gag% 252 That jejune and macilent 
conceit of Zwin^lius. 1658 J. R. tr. Meitjfefs Theat. In- 
sfds 898 Halm : concerning wliich Macer sang these ma 
cilent verses. 1702 J. HOWE Liv. Temple \\. xi. \Vks. 1724 
I. 240 So copious an effusion of the Holy Spirit, as will. . 
1 make it spring up, out of its macilent wither d State, into 
its primitive Liveliness and Beauty. 

Macintosh : see MACKINTOSH. 

Macis : obs. form of MACE sb* 

t Alack sb.l Obs. Some game nt cards. 

1548 FORREST Pleas. Poesye 221 At ale howse too sitt, 
at mack or at mail, isgz CHETTI.E Kind-Harts Dr. F, 
Macke, Maw, Ruffe, Noddy, and Trumpe. 1603 WAKNKK 
Ail . l .ng. ix. xlvi. 217 Hence arrant Pit-acheix, humming 
out a common. place or two, With bad, ill, naught, Pope, 
pots, play, mack, keeping of fowle adoe. 

Mack (msek) sb.- Obs. cxc. dial. Also 6 meke, 

9 macks. [An unmeaning word, suggested either 

by by Jllary* or by by the Mass (see MASS 

5^.1). Cf. by the matte (Udall Roister D. IV. vii. 

i 1 18), also MACKINS and dial, ftit^s. ] In the phrase 

, By (///i?) mack! (also simply mack! as qunsi-; A), 

an exclamatory form of asseveration. 

c 1560 ^Iisogomts iv. i. 55 (Brandt) Bith intke, Isbell, 1598 

B. JONSON Ev. Man in Hum. m. iv, Humour? mack, 

I thinke it be so, indeed. 1599 Sir John OlthastU (1600) 

04, Now by the macke, a prettie wench indeed. 1638 

I WHITING Hist. Altino 130 Is not my daughter Maudge as 

fine a mayd, And yet, by mack, you see she troules the 

j bowle. 1664 COTTON Siarron. i. 105 By the Mack. 

t Mack sb$ Obs. Variant of MAC *. Used con 
temptuously for : A Celtic Irishman. Also attrib. 
[1396 SPENSKR State Irel. Wks. (Globe ed.) 677/1 The Oes 
. and Macks, which the heads of the septs have taken to theyr 
| names.] 1617 MORVSON Itin. \\. 138, 1 cannot dissemble how 
j confident I am, to beate these Spanish Dons, as well as 
i euer I did our Irish Macks and Oes. 1681 LUTTRELL Brief 
, Rel. (1857) I. gi Another of these Mack Irish papists has 
i sworn that [etc.], c 1688 New Let any iii. in Third Collect. 
i Poems 8/1 Who s Rid, and Impos d on, by many a score Of 
Priests, Macks, and Footmen, his Q. and his Wh . 

Mack (meek), sb.^- slang. Also mac. [Short 
| for MACKEREL-.] A pander. 

1887 W. E. HENLEY Villon j Straight Tip ii. (F.), Fiddle, 

1 or fence, or mace, or mack. 1894 STEAD If Christ came to 

Chicago 372 The procurers, the souteneurs and the macs . 

t Mack, a. Also 5 make, 5, 9 mak. [a. ON. 

mak-r (found in compar. only). Cf. MACKLY adv., 

and dial, mackerly, mackly adj., mack-like, macky 

seemly, etc.] a. Apt, convenient, b. Neat, tidy. 

c 1440 Promp. Parv. 321/1 Make, or fyr, and mete (MS. 

K. mak, fyt, or esy), a/>tns, conveniens. 1825-80 JAMIESON, 

Macky jnak, neat, tidy ; Roxb. 

Mack: see BLACK-MACK. Mack, obs. f. MAKE. 
Mackabaw, variant of MACCOBOV. 
t Mackabroin. Obs. rare - . [Derived from 
macabree : see MACABRE.] An old hag. 

1546 J. HEYWOOD Prov. (1867) 6r Such an olde witche, 
suche a mackabroyne, As euermore like a hog hangeth the 
groyne, On hir busbande, except he be hir slaue. 

t Mackallow. Sc. Obs. Also 7 mac(fc)helve ) 
8 macalive, [Gael, macaladh fostering.] Some 
thing handed over to a foster-parent along with a 
child for the benefit of the latter. Also attrib. 

1580 in Black Bk. Taymonth, etc. (Bannatyne Club) 224 
The said father and foster father giving between them of 
makhelve guddis in donation to the said bairn at Beltane 
thereafter the value of two hundred merks ofky [etc.]. 1671 
Contract in Proc. Soc, Ant. Scot. XXX. (1896) 22 The 
makhelve is 9 ky. 1678 Ibid. 20 Whilk wholl mackallow 
goods.. the said Duncan and Margret oblidges them.. to 
gress and pastur and bird to the behoofe of thersaid foster. 
1775 JOHNSON Western 1st, Wks. X. 484 These beasts are 
considered as a portion and called Macalive Cattle. 

Mackar, obs. Sc. form of MAKER. 

Mackarel(l, variant of MACKEREL!. 

Mackaroon : see MACAROON. 

Mackassin, obs. form of MOCASSIN. 

Mackaw : see MACAW. 

t Ma Ckeler. rare" 1 , [ad. Du. makelaar, f. 
makelen to negotiate. Cf. MACKLE z\ 2 ] A broker. 

1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 9 Exchange is concluded, either 
by the Mackelers or Brogers, alone betwixt themselves, or 
by bringing the parties face to face. 

t Mackeleredge. Obs. rare- 1 , [ad. Du. 

makelarij, f. makelaar MACKELER.] Brokerage. 

1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 177 The Factor. . must place his 
Principal to account Courtagie and Mackeleridge. 

tMackenboy. Obs. Also 7 mackenbory, 
mackinboy, makimboy, 7-9 makinboy. [a. 
Irish mcaciin bitidhe (an t-skibhe) yellow root 

68 



MACKEREL. 

(of the mountain) .] An Irish spurge (Euphorbia 
//*fc/v/a)said to have powerful purgative properties. 

1651 Hartlifrs Lcgacie (ed. 2) App., Interrogatory, Mac- 
camboy. Whether there be such a tiling at all, that this 
herb .should purge the body meerly by external touch, or 
whether it be a fable, [etc.] ? 1670 KAY Catal. Plant. Angliz 
299 Tithyinalits Hibernians, Makinboy. 1672 PKTTV Pol. 
Anat. (1691) in What is said of the Herb Mackenbory 
is fabulous. 1678 PHILLIPS, Mnckenbty, or Makimb^y^ a kind 
of Spurge with a knotty Root, growing naturally in Ireland, 
which being but carried about one, cnuseth the party to 
go often to stool. 1687 ASHK in Phil. Trans. XX. 294 
The famous Irish Herb called Mackenboy. 1816-20 T. 
GREEN Univ. Herbal I. 543 Euphorbia Hibernica, Irish 
Spurge.. .Native of Ireland. .where it is known by the name 
mmftJtfftity, 

Mackerel * (mx karel). Forms : 3-6 mak 
erel 1, 5 makerelle, makyrelle, 4-7 niacrel 1, 
makrel ^1, 5 macrelle, 6 macquerell, 7 ma- 
querel, 7-8 rnacriU,!, maycril, 6-S mackrell, 
7-9 mackrel, 4-9 mackerell, 7-9 mackarel, 8 
mackarell, 7- mackerel, [a. OK. makerel (F. 
tnaquereait} of unknown origin.] 

1. A well-known sea- fish, Scomber scomber ^ much 
used for food, that approaches the shore in shoals 
in summer-time for the purpose of spawning. 

c 1300 ffavelok 758 Kelitig he tok, and uiinberel, Hering, 
and be makerel. 11377 Abingdon Ace. (Camden) 38 In 
maksrell, xxxiiji . < 1425 I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 642/2 Hie 
tttt garns t makyrelle. <ri46oj. RUSSELL /> . A wr/wrt ssSMer- 
lynge, makerelle. 1530 PALSGR. 241/2 Macquerell a fysshe, 
macqncrel. lyn^Tut&JULlfltsb. xii. (1878)28 When Mackrell 
ceaseth from the Seas, John IJaptist brings grassebeafe and 
pease. 1601 CHESTKK Lm>e $ Mart., Dialogue l.vxix, 
Sommer lulling Mackrell. 1623 Mini .1.1 i ON & ROWLKV 
Sf. Gipsy in. ii, Bad fortunes are like mackerel at mid 
summer, a 1658 CLEVELAND Poor Ca~-alicr 51 Thou shalt 
. . liait Fishes Hooks to couzen Mackrels Lips. 1704 Swu r 
T. Tub Conclus.f A book that misses its tide, shall be , 
neglected . .like m&ckarel a week after the season. 1741 
Compl. Fain. -Pie ce i. iii. 214 Slit your Mackrel in hahes, 
take out the Roes, gut and clean them. 1789 MKS. PIO/ZI 
Journ, I ranee 1 . 2 Shoals of maycril. 1870 YEATS Xaf. Hist, 
Comm. 321 Mackerel will bite at almost any bait. 

b. In proverbs and proverbial expressions. j 

1760 KOOTE Minor \. Wks. 1799 I. 238 You can be secret : 
as well as serviceable? . . Mute as a mackrel. 1819 Metro 
polis III. 154 We were as mute as mackarel for exactly 
seven minutes and a half. 1890 HALL CAINK Bondman \\. 
xiii, Was he throwing a sprat to catch a mackerel ? . 

2. Applied with qualifying word to other fishes. : 
^ Great mackerel, Vthe tunny. Spanish mackerel , 
-f-(a) the tunny, () in England the Scomber c olias y j 
(r) in U. S. the Scomberotnents macitlatus. Sec : 
also HORSE-MACKEREL. 

0167* WILLUGHBY Icthyogr. (1686) Tab. M. i Thynmts \ 
sire Thunnns Gesn. Spanish Mackerel. 1709 DAMPIKK 
t oy. (1729) III. i. 414 The Great Mackarell is 7 root long. 
1831 COUCH in Mag. Xat. Hist. V. 22 Spanish Mackarel : 
(^ combe rmaculat us). 1880 GUNTHFR Fishes 457 S\iombcr\ . 
colias . . often called Spanish Mackerel. 

3. Angling. Short for mackerel-fly. 

1799 G. SMITH Laboratory II. 311, i. Mackarel. Dubbing, 
of light brown camel s hair. 1864 Intell. Observ. VI. 152 
A tly known to anglers as the mackerel. 

4. attrib. and Comb.^ as mackerel-catcher t -fishery, \ 
-fleet, -gaff, -smack ; f mackerel-back sb. (see 
quot. a 1700) ; mackerel-back, -backed adjs. t \ 
-f (a) slang , long-backed ; (f) said of clouds, sky : see I 
mackerel-sky ; mackerel-bait, a fisherman s name ! 
for jelly-fish (Cent. Dict.}\ mackerel-bird, local 
name for the wryneck and the young kittiwake (see , 
quots.) ; mackerel-boat, a boat for mackerel-fish 
ing ; a stout clinch-worked vessel, with a large fore- i 
sail, spritsail, and mizen* (Smyth t $Y7*70/.r \Vord-bk.\\ j 
mackerel-bob, a four-pointed fish-jig, for catching j 
mackerel; mackerel-breeze, a breeze that nifties j 
the water, so as to favour the catching of mackerel | 
(cf. mackerel-gale} ; hence mackerel-breezy a. ; ; 
mackerel-clouds (see mackerel-sky] ; mackerel- \ 
cook, a local name for the Manx Shearwater | 
(Newton) ; mackerel-cry, the hawker s cry of j 
* new mackerel ; mackerel-fly Angling, a species i 
of May-fly, also an artificial fly imitating this; 
mackerel-gale, a strong breeze such as mackerel | 
are best caught in ; mackerel-guide, a local name | 
for the gar-fish; mackerel-gull, a name in U.S. 
for the tern ; mackerel-midge, the young of the i 
rockling (Motella] (Giinther) ; t mackerel-mint, 
common mint {Mentha viridis} ; mackerel-pike, 
any fish of the genus Scombresocidx ; a saury \Cent. 
Dict.}\ mackerel-plough, a knife used for creas 
ing the sides of lean mackerel in order to improve 
their appearance (Knight Diet. Aleck. 1884) ; 
mackerel scad, an American fish, Decaptents 
macarellus ; mackerel - scout = mackerel- guide ; 
mackerel-shark, a name for the porbeagle ; mack 
erel-sky, a sky dappled with small white fleecy 
clouds (cirro-cumulus) ; mackerel-sture, a north- 
em name for the tunny. 

a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, *Mackarel-back> a very 
tall, lank Person. 1844 H. STEPHENS Bk. of Farm I. 249 At 
other times it is .. mottled like a mackerel s back, when it 
is called the mackereLback sky . \W& Pall Mall G. 22 Sept. 
i/a In some places ihe clouds were what we sailors call mack 



10 



erel back , 1785 GROSE Diet. I nlg. Tongue, *J\ 
backed, long backed. 1865 Intell. Observ. VIII. 257 Cirrt- 
cunnilus, or a mackerel-backed sky. 1879 CECIL SMITH 
Birds of Guernsey 94 The Wryneck .. arriving ,. about 
the same time as the mackerel, wherefore it has al*o ob 
tained the local name of r Mackerel llird . 1882-4 Y A u- 
KELL Brit. Birds (ed. 4) III. 654 Mr. Cordeaux_says that 
the Flamborough fishermen call the young Kitti wakes 
Mackerel-birds , because they usually appear at sea with 
their parents iu August when the fish are approaching the 
coast. 1768 Ann. Reg. 120 A premium, .for encouraging the 
*mackerel-boats to bring their fish to market. 1883 Fisheries 
I .xhib. Catal. 195 * Mackerel bob formerly used by New 
Kngland fishermen for the capture of mackerel without the use 
of bait. 1751 S.MUU,I;IT i er. Pic. (1779) II. xiv. 209 They 
tacked to and fro in the river under the impulse of a ^mackerel 
breeze. 18431.1-: Fi-:vi<K/-//t Trai . Phys. III. m.i. 89 It was 
blowing a mackarel breeze only. 1834 R. M.L DIE Brit. Birds 
(1841) I. 2 It is one of those *mackerel- breezy days on which 
the surface of the water just dances and dimples. 1614 A ^ r . 
way toiuealth\\\ llarl. Misc. (Malhj 111. 244 The fishernien- 
mackaretcatchen. 1830 N. S. WHEATOX Jrnl. 510 *Mack- 
arel clouds, .are hung around the horizon. 1772 RUTTY Nat* 
J/ist. Co. Dublin I. 329 Ihe *Mackarel-Cock. .a bird of pas 
sage coming t> us in June and July, about the time of the 
Mackarels. , . It is commonly as big as a Cormorant [etc.]. 
,1714 (iAV Trivia n. 310 Kv n Sundays are prophan d by 
"Mackrell Cries. 1883 HTXLEY Addr. Fishery Congress 18 
June 16, I believe then that the .. mackerel-fishery, and 
probably all the great sea-fisheries, are inexhaustible. 1894 
HAI.I. CAINK Manxman 425 The mackerel tleet were leaving 
for Kinsale. 1829 Glwcr s Hist. Derby \. 177 Lesser 
hackle fly, mackerel fly [etc.]. 1883 Fisheries Exhib. 
Catal. 195 *Mackerel gaff. . used by New Kngland fisher 
men. 1577-87 HAKKISON F.nglandi. x. in Holinshcd \. 45/1 
Scarse comparable to the *makerell gale. 1687 DHYDEN 
Hind fy P. in. 456 The wind was fair, but blew a mackrel 
gale. 1769 PENNANT /.ool. III. 222 This fish [mackrel] is 
easily taken by a bait, but the best time is during a fresh 

;ale of wind, which is thence called a mackrel gale. 1835 
ENYNS Man. Brit. Vert. Anitn, 419 Belone^ vulgaris... 
rom its usually preceding the Mackerel, is sometimes 
called the Mackerel-Guide. 1796 NEMMCH Polygl.-Le.r. 
Nat. Hist. v. 820 *Mackarel gull Lams ridilttndiis. 1883 
Century Mag. Sept. 653/1 Among the most common birds 
are the. .tern or mackerell-gull. 1832 COUCH in Mag. 
A at. Hist. V. 16 It is the "mackerel midge of our fishermen, 
to whom it is well known. 1860 GOSSE Rom. Nat. Hist. 
149 The mackerel -midge . . never surpasses an inch and a 
quarter m length. 1597 GERARDE Herbal \\. ccxv. 553 The 
third [Mint] is called . . in English Speare Mint, . , Urowne 
Mint, and *Macrell Mint. 1880-4 * DAY Brit. Fishes II. 
148 In Ireland horn-eel (Belfast Bay) ; * mackerel-scout 
(Strangford Lough). iGSgwottUDGiSysttAfnc. (1681) 295 
In a fair day, if the sky seem to be dapled with white Clouds, 
(which they usually term a *Mackarel-skyi it usually pre 
dicts Rain. 1883 R. H. SCOTT Ktem. MeteoroL 126 Small 
detached rounded masses [of cloud].. like the markings of 
a mackerel, whence the name mackerel sky . 1697 Land. 
Gaz. No. 3295/3 An open Pinnace, .came into the Downes, 
.. put on lioard a * Mackrel Smack, and carried away the 
Master. 1771 BAHKINGTON in Phil. Trans. LXII. 310 not?, 
The tunny fish [are caught] on the coast of Argyleshire, . . 
where they are called mackiel sture. 

t Ma ckerel -. Obs. Forms : 5-6 makerel(l, 
makrel(l t 5-7 ma(c)querel, 7 maquerell^e, 
mackarel(l, -erel(le, macrell ; also in quasi- 
Italian form maquerel(l)a. [ad. OF. maqnerel 
(F. Mftqitercan, maqnerelle] of unknown origin ; 
possibly the same word as MACKEREL!; some 
have conjectured that it is from Du. makelaar 
broker.] One who ministers to sexual debauchery ; 
a bawd, pimp, procurer or procuress. 

14*6 LYDG. DeGnil. Pilgr. 13478 Glotonye . Yiffthow me 
calle . . Lyk as I am, A Bocneresse, Or in flVench . . I am call yd 
a Makerel, Whos offyce..Ys in ynglysshe bauderye. 1483 
CAXTON Cetto B vij, Nyghe hys hows dwellyd a maquerel or 
bawde. 1513 DOUGLAS Aineis iv. Prol. 192 Sic poyd makrellis 
for Lucifer beneleche. 1585 J AS. I Kss. /Vf$/>(Arb.) 27, 1 no 
wais can, vnwet my cheekes, beholde My sisters made by 
Frenchemen macquerelsolde. rti6ooMoNTGOMERiE^/ . Ixx. 
8 Quhy maks thou makrels of the modest Muses, a 1613 SIR 
T. OVERBURY A IVifii etc. (1638) 142 A Maquerela.in plaine 
English, a liawde. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water P.) Gt. Eater 
Kent Wks. i. 143/1 Some get their lining, .by tayles.as Ma- 
querellaes, Concubines, Curtezanes [etc.]. ^1645 HOWELL 
/-*//. n. xxiv, The Pander did his Office, but brought him 
a Citizen clad in Damoisells apparell, so she and her Ma- 

?uerell were paid accordingly. 1658 in PHILLIPS, a 1700 in 
J. E. Diet. Cant. Crew. 

t Mackerelage. Obs. In 7 maquorelage. 
[a. F. inaqnerelage ) f. *mat]iterel, maqtiereait : see 
prec,] The services of a bawd or pander. 
1603 FLORIO Montaigne n. vii. (1632) 211. 

Mackereler (mie-kerebi). [f. MACKERELI + 
-ER 1 .] a. One who goes mackerel-fishing, b. A 
boat used in mackerel-fishing. 

1883 Chamb. Jrnl. 272 Here is a model of that vast net 
used by the mackereler. 1886 Century Mag. XXX II. 824 
The mackerelers do not keep together so much as formerly. 

Mackereling (maj-kcrelin), vbl. sb. [f. MACK- 
EUEL 1 + -ING^.] Fishing for mackerel. 

1887 GOODS, etc. Fisheries of U. S. v. II. 604 Men who go 
mackerel ing. 

Mackeroon, variant of MACAROON. 

Mackinaw (m3e-kin). The name (also written 
Mackinac] of an island in the strait between Lakes 

Huron and Michigan ; occurring in the following j 

collocations. Mackinaw blanket, also simply ; 

Mackinaw, a thick blanket, such as used to ; 

be distributed to the Indians of the North-west i 

by the U.S. government. Mackinaw (boat), a : 

large flat-bottomed sharp-ended boat, used on the I 



MACKNINNY. 

i Great Lakes. Mackinaw trout, the lake-trout 

(see THOUT). 

1841 CATLIN M Aaier. Ind. (1844) I. x. 73 A mackinaw- 
boat, capable of carrying 50 or 100 casks. 1851 MAYNK Run 
^Vrt// Hunt. iii. 22 My Mackinaw . . makes my bed by 
night and my great coat on other occasions. 1876 G. B. 
(.IOODK Anim. Kcsonrccs L .S.^i Lure-tish used in taking 
Mackinaw trout. 1901 J.flngin. Mag. Jan. 218 Sedate family 
boats with three pairs of oars, mackinaws with white sails 
light in the fresh breeze. 

Mackinboy, variant of MACKENBOY Obs. 
Mackiiis (m.-c-kinzl. Obs. exc. dial. Also 6 

meckiuse.7makin(gX7-8mackiugs,Smaakins, 
9 dial, macklins, makkers, etc. : see E. D. D. 
[Formed as MACK a with suffix -KIN frequent in 
similar words.] Used in the asseverative exclama 
tion By (tlii mackins. (Cf. MACK rf.) 

c 1560 Misflgoiias lit. iii. 73 (Brandl.l liith meckinse. 1605 
l.oud. Prodigal n. ii. C, A by the mackins. good syr Lance 
lot. I6S4GAVION Pitas. A n/fs HI. ii. 75 Twas well thought 
on, by the mackins. 1694 ECHARD riaittus 12 Ky the 
Mackins, 1 believe Phebus has been playing the Good- Fellow. 




Mackintosh (mse-kmtef . Also macintosh. 

1. The name of Charles Macintosh (1766-1843), 
applied attrib. to designate garments made of the 
waterproof material invented by him (patent no. 
4804, 17 June 1823), consisting of two or more 
layers of cloth cemented together with india-rubber. 
Now viewed as an attributive use of 3, and written 
with small initial. 

1836 Murray s Handbk. A". Germ. p. xx, A Mackintosh 
cloak is almost indispensable. 1849 Brit. Q. Rev. Feb. 5 
Old port, tender mutton and Mackintosh capes are excellent 
things, no doubt. 1853 KEADK Chr. Johnstone 227 A 
fisherman s long mackintosh coat. 1859 \\ . COLLINS Q. of 
Hearts (1875) 39 Jessie put on my mackintosh cloak. 

2. Short tor Mackintosh cloak, coat, etc. Also 
CotMb. t as mackintosh-maker. 

1836 KKITH Let. 18 Oct. in Antobh s . (1888) III. 61, I like 
the mackintosh very much. 1840 LONGF. in /,; / (1891) I. 
365 Sumner striding down Hancock Street in his white 
mackintosh* 1842 BAKRAM Iitgol. Ltg. t Misautv. Margate 
xiv, 1 could not see my Macintosh . . Nor yet my best white 
beaver hat. 1851 Ilhtstr. Lond. A t ws 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 
Macintosh-maker. 1871 CARLVLE in Mrs. Carlyle s Lett, I. 
141 Wrapt in an old dressing-gown with mackintosh buttoned 
round it. 1900 (> /* *T-. July 56 The bodies of officers having 
been buried in mackintoshes had not so disappeared. 

3. The material of which Mackintosh garments 
are made; now applied to any cloth made water 
proof by a coating of india-rubber. Also attrih. 

1880 MAcCoKMAC Antisept. Surg. 170 The mackintosh 
should be dipped, shortly before use, in carbolic solution. 
1889 Lancet 27 Apr. 830/1 The bed is covered with a mack- 
into>h sheet. 1896 Alltrulfs Srs/. Med. I. 429 If necessary, 
a square of mackintosh is placed under the draw-sheet. 1899 
Ibid. VIII. 579 India-rubber or mackintosh coverings are 
certainly effectual. 

Mackle, made (mark l), sb. Printing, [ad. 
F. macitle t ad. L. macula spot. Cf. G. makel spot, 
stain.] A blur in printing ; a doubling of the im 
pression ; also, a blurred sheet. (Cf. MACULE j.) 

1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Maculatvre^ or Made, a waste 
Sheet of printed Paper. 18x5 HANSARD Typografhia 928 
MackU i when part of the impression on a page appears 
double, owing to the platten s dragging on the friskei. 1871 
A mer. Encycl. Print ing (&&. Ringwalt) s.v., If the frame of the 
tympan rubs against the platen, it will cause a slur or mackle. 
1888 JAI OBI Printers I ocab., Maikle } a printed sheet with 
a slurred appearance. 

Mackle, made (rme-k 1), z.l Printing, [f. 
MACKLE j/ .] a. trans. To blur, spot, or spoil 
(a sheet of paper) ; also (now usually) to print 
(a page) blurred or double, b. intr. Of the paper : 
To become blurred or spoiled. i^Cf. MACULE v.) 
Hence Maxskled ///. ., Ma ckliug vbl. sb. 

1594 K. ASHI.KY tr. Lays U~ Roy 22 On a double tympan 
or parchmiu (hailing a wollen cloth betwixt them) and a 
moyst linnen cloth to keepe the leafe from mackling. 1714 
HAILEV, Mackled^ blotted or daub d in Printing. 1867 I-KY 
Play ing-Card Terms in Philol. Soc. Trans. 56 T<> i\Iackle t 
To Module, v. a. To spot, stain, soil ; to set off" newly 
printed or painted work. Modeled, adj. Spotted, stained, 
soiled. Maklings, Mackling-pattr, Mncklin^^hfets^ soil 
ing-paper; sheet of paper put between printed sheets of 
playing-cards, to prevent rubbing, setting-off, and soiling. 

Ma ckle, v>% Ofr$ n [ad. Du. tnakelenlo 
offer for sale.] intr. * To sell weavers goods 
to shop-keepers (Bailey 1724). 

Hence t Ma " ckler > a seller of weavers goods 
(Bailey 1731 vol. II). 

Mackless, variant of MAKELESS a. 1 and a . 

t Ma ckly, adv. Obs. In 5-6 makly. [f. MACK 
a. f -LY -.] Evenly, aptly, easily. 

c 1440 Promp. Pan . 322/2 Makly, or esyly, facilittr 
(P. apte). 1513 DofGLAs sKneis v. xiv. 32 The windis 
blawis full evin and rycht makly. 

t Macknrnny. Obs. rare-*, [a. It. mac- 
chinhte, pi. dim. of macchina MACHINK sb^\ ?A 
puppet-show. 

a 1734 NORTH Exam. in. viii. 12 11740) 590 He .. could 
. .represent emblematically the Downfall of Majesty ; as in 
his Raree-Show and Mackninny. 

Mackrel, -ell, obs. forms of MACKKHEL, 



MACLE. 



Macle (mrc-k l). See also MASCLE. [a. F. I 
mnclc, ad. L. macula spot, mesh.] 

1. Cryst. A hemitropic or twin crystal. Also 
n/trili. [AfterRomedeL Isle suseofF.>(Z</^,i"S3.] 

1801 De Bonrnon s Ace. certain Minerals in / ////. Trans. 
XCI. 185 Whence results a kind of made, the formofwhich 
is a rhomboidal tetraedral prism. 1829 Nat. Philos., Polaris. 
I.ifht xvi. 60 (U. K. S.) The irregularities of crystallisation, 
which are known by the name of Macle, or Hcmitropc forms. | 
1860 MAIRV Phys. Gcog. Sea ix. 442 Crystals of ice, like 
macles of snow, were observed to form near the bottom. 
1883 -)// Year Round 17 Nov. 535 A diamond at last, of 
made shape, weighing some twenty carats ! 

2. Min. (See quot. 1865.) 

1839 URE Diet. Arts, Macle, K the name of certain 
diagonal black spots in minerals, like the ace of diamonds in 
cards. (11852 MACI;M,UVRAY .\ at. Hist. life Side (1855) 
454 Orthoclase .. forms large macles in Rubislaw quarries, 
near Aberdeen. 1863 WATTS Diet. Chew., Macle is the 
name given to certain spots in minerals of a deeper hue 
than the rest; sometimes proceeding from difference of 
aggregation, sometimes from the presence of a foreign 
substance : clay-slate, for example, may be macled with 
iron pyrites. 1872 PAGK A^dv. Tc.tt-Bk. Gcol. vii. 118 Fel 
spar with large macles of mica. 

3. =CHIASTOLITE. 

[1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 318 Chiastolite, Macle, 
Ilaiiy.] 1821 MAWE Catat. Minerals (ed. 4) 99 Chiastolite 
Macle, is of a yellowish white colour. 1822 CI.KAVKI.AND 
Mineral. <y Gcol. 1. 427 The term Macle, as the name of 
a distinct species, applies to the whitish prisms only. 
1862 DANA Man. Geol. 60. 58 [Andalnsite] often having 
the interior tesselated with black, in which case it is usually 
called made or chiastolite. 1896 CHESTER Diet. Min., 
Macle, a syn. of chiastolite, alluding particularly to the 
black centre which a crystal often shows when cut trans 
versely, similar to the mascle of heraldry. 

4. Her. -MASCLE. 

1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Mascle, or Macle. 1818-40 
UKRKY Emycl. Her. I, .Ifaclfs or Mashes. These terms 
occur in ancient books of armory, meaning the same a> 
Mascles. 1847 Gloss. Heraldry, Macle, see Mascle. 

Macle, Printing: see MACKLK. 

Macled (mark ld), ppl. a. Also maokled. 
[f. MACLE + -ED.] a. Of a crystal : Hemitropic. 

b. Marked like chiastolite (Webster Suppl. 1880). 

c. Her. = MASCLED (Webster 1897). 

1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral, f, Gcol.ll. 793 Macled Crystal, 
a hemitrope crystal is sometimes thus called. 1x1852 MAC- 
C.ILLIVKAY Nat. Hist. Dee Side. (1855) 455 Garnet . . In pen 
tagonal dodecahedrons, single or macled. 1858 MAI:HV , 
Phys. Geog. Sen xiii. 761 Organisms as delicate as the 
macled frost. 1862 G. P. SCROPE / olcatu s 33 note. The 
crystals being, .manyof them mackled. 1865 [see MACLE 2\. 

MacluT 6 ite. Min. [NamedafterXV.Maclure, 
U. S. geologist : sec -ITK.J A name independently 
proposed in 1822 for two different minerals, now 
identified respectively with augite and chondrodite. 

1822 NUTTALL in Awer. Jrnl. Sci. V. 246 Maclurite. 1822 
SKVBERT ibid. 344 Maclurcite. 1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral. 
f,Geal. 11.763. 

Macmrllanite. [Named after John Mac- 
millan (died 1 753), the founder of the body : see 
-ITE.] A member of the body known as the 
Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland. 

1799 Statist. Ace. Seat/. XXI. Index I, Macmillanitcs. 
1818 SCOTT llrt. Midi, xvii, I only meant to say that you 
were a Cameronian, or MacMillanite. 

Macock, var. MAYCOCK, kind of pumpkin. 

Macomet, -it(e, -yt(e, obs. ff. MAHOMET. 

Macon, obs. form of MAHOUXU, MASON*. 

Maconite (mt ^k^nsit). Min. [f. Macoit name 
of a county in Georgia, U. S. A. : see -ITE.] A 
hydrous silicate of aluminium, iron and magnesium. 

1873 F. A. GENTH in Proc. Amcr. Philos. Soc. XIII. 396 
Maconite, (a new species [of corundum]). 

Macoute, variant of MACUTE. 

Macquerel(l, obs. form of MACKEREL. 

II Macquignoii. Obs. [F. maquigiton. l A 
horse-dealer. 

1798 CHAKLOTTE SMITH Yng. Philos. III. 126 Lord who? 
said the macquignon* in a surly tone. [f- oof-H.] *A sort of 
jobber in horses who still calls himself a gentleman. [1834 
JAHKS J. .Marston Hall x, I remember his turning olT his 
chief ectiyer for merely whispering in the street with a ma- 
quignon, who was bringing him a horse for side.] 

Macrame (makra me). Also macrami. 
[App. a. Turk, maqrama towel, napkin, hand 
kerchief, a. Arab. IMJSM miijranta! 1 ?stripcd cloth.] 

A fringe or trimming of knotted thread or cord ; 
knotted-work ; the art of making this. Also attrib. 

1869 MRS. PALLISIIR Lace iv. 65 This art is principally 
applied to the ornamenting of huckaback towels, termed 
Macrame, a long fringe uf thread being left at each end, 
(or _the purpose of being knotted together in geometrical 
designs. 1881 Ilaiiy .Vra s 16 July 2/7 Macrami laces con 
tinue to attract some attention. 1882 CAUI.FEILD & SAWARD 
Diet. Necdle-.t k. ^\ The basis of all Macrame Lace is 
knots. . .Macrame is celebrated for its durability and excel 
lence. 1898 Daily Xews 8 Dec. 3 2 The girls had the result 
of their deft labours in woolwork, needlework, macramiwork. 

il Macrauchenia (ma^krgkrnia). Also in 
anglicized form macrauehene. [mod.L. Ma- 
crauchenia (Owen 1838), generic name f. Gr. tia- 
Kfav\r}V long-necked, f. ^axp-o t long -f aiixnv neck.] 
A fossil animal of the order Pachydermata having 
some resemblance to a camel. 

1838 OWEN Fossil Mamm., Zool. I oy. Beagle (1840) I. 35 



11 

The animal which.. I propose to call Macrauchenia. Ibid. 
42 The Macrauchene. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. vii. (1878) i 
178 The camel, guanaco, and macrauchenia. 1903 Q. Rev. 
Jan. 59 The macrauchenia, a three-toed ungulate of the size 
and proportions of a camel. 

Maurell, obs. form of MACKEKEL -. 

t Ma crio. Obs. rare 1 . [? altered from ! . 
maijuereaii.} = MACKEREL-. 

1627 MIUDLETON Anything for Qitiet Life v. ii. (1662) 
G 3, Pander, Wittoll, Macrio, basest of knaves. 

t Ma critude. Obs. ". [ad. L. macriludo, \ 
f. macer lean.] Leanness. 

1623 in COCKERAM (iiiachr-). 1656 in BLOCNT Glossogr. 

Macro- (nwkro), before a vowel maor-, repr. 
Gr. i^axpo-, comb, form of paKpus long, large, used 
in many scientific terms (see also the main words). 

a. J /ij s. and Palh., in sbs. of mod.L. form in 
-in compounded witli Gr. names for different parts 
of the body, and signifying excessive development 
of the part in question, as Ma crocepha lia [dr. 
Kt>a.\ri head] (also anglicized Macroce-phaly), 
excessive length or size of the head. Ma cro- 
cheiTia [Gr. \ci\os lip], an enlargement and 
thickening of the lips. Ma croglo ssia[< ,r.y\uiaaa 
tongue], a progressive enlargement of the tongue , 
with protrusion from the mouth. Macromedia, 
[Gr. //t Xos limb], abnormal development of a limb. 
Ma crosto mia [Gr. r/ru/ia mouth], abnormal ex 
tension of one or both angles of the mouth. 

1889 Syd. Soc. I.e.r., * MtKrocephafiti, Macroccphitly. 
1883 Ashhnrst s Intermit. Kneycl. Suig. I II. 34 Macro- 
c. nlia. 1899 AMulfs Syst. Mcd. VI. 4^5 Macrocheilia is 
a similar condition to macroglossia. 1862 Syd. Sec. Year- \ 
ik. 117 Case of * Macroglossia. 1870 Holmes Syst. Sitrc- 
(ed. 2) IV. 216 Macro-glossia. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. 
VI. 452 They, .mayoccuron the limbs, giving rise to "macro- 
melia. i8S4j"Ni:sS:Sii.v. /W/io/. Anal. (1874) 535 Makro- 
stomia, is prolongation of the corners of the mouth. 

b. in sbs. in which the combining form iiincro- 
is prefixed to a sb. to indicate either that the [ 
individual is of unusual size, or that it contains a i 
number of smaller individuals (for the signification 
see the second member in each case); chiefly formed 
for antithesis with words beginning witli micro- of 
earlier or simultaneous formation, as inacrococcus, 
macroconidium, macro-cyst, macro-fanul, niiKro- 
g,imc<te, macroyanietocyte, macro-gonidiiiiii, macro- 
mcrozoite, macro-molecule, macro nucleus, niacro- 
seftuiii, macro-somite (hence -somitic adj. , matro- 
stylospore, tliacro-soogoilidium, macrozoosfore. 

1887 GARNSEY & UALIOUH tr. DC Bary s Fnngi 458 Cocci 
..are distinguished ..according to their dimensions into 
micrococci, *niat.rococci, and monad-forms. 1874 COOKI: 
Fungi 175 As early as ;86o he [Tulasne] recognized the 
large.. vesicles which originate the fertile tissue, but did not 
comprehend the part which these ~Macrocysts were to per 
form. 1884 H.M.WAKDU10. Jrnl. Microscn/i.Sci.\y.l\ . 
279 Each pair consists of a macrocyst and a so-callfd 
paracyst. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VIII. 945 The female 
gametocyte, consisting of a single "rnacrogamele. 1903 K. A. 
MINCHIN Sporotoa in Ray Lankester Zo<>!. i. Protoxoa 215 
Since . . the gametes are differentiated into male elements 
or tnicrogaiHetcs, and female elements or macrogatttftes, 
their mother cells must be distinguished further into micro- 
famctocytcs and *macrogainctocytcs. 1853 HENFBKY [tr. 
Uraun s Keju . cnesc.} Hot. f, Physiol. Mem. (RaySoc.) 137 
Plants with two kinds of moving germ-cells, large ( macro- 
gonidia) and small (luicrogonidia). 1903 E. A. MlHCHIN 
Sporozoa in Ray Lankester 7.ool. I. Protozoa 256 \Vithin 
the cytocyst the schizont may break up into smaller micro- 
merozoites or larger *macromerozoites. ^1892 J. A. InoM- 
SON Outline s of Zoology 101 In the ciliated Infusorians 
there are two nuclear bodies. .. The smaller or micro- 
nucleus lies by the side of the larger or macro-nucleus. 
1880 BESSEY Botany 223 The protoplasmic contents of cer 
tain cells [of Hydrodictyon} bleak up into a large number 
of daughter-cells ("macro/oogonidia). 1875 Q. Jrnl. Micro- 
scop. Sci. XV. 396 Macrozoospores (which germinate asexu- 
ally). 1888 Ainer. Nat. XXII. 942 The head . . is divided 
into.. the primitive head-segment, .and the gnathophorous 
macrosomite. Ibid. 941 The.. primary or macrosomitic 
segmentation of the primitive body. 

c. Cryst. Macro-axis = macrodiagonal sb. 
Ma crodia gxmal sb. the longer of the diagonals 

i of a rhombic prism ; also adj., pertaining to this 
diagonal. Ma crodome, a dome (see DUMB 5 b) 
parallel to the macrodiagonal "ence Macrodo- 
ma tic a., pertaining to the macrodome. Macro- 
pi-nacoid, a pinacoid parallel to the vertical and 
macrodiagonal axes. Ma croprism, a prism of 
an orthorhombic crystal between the macropina- 
coid and the unit prism. Ma cropy-ramid, a 
pyramid corresponding to the macroprism. 

1898 DANA Mineral., "Macro-axis. 1848 WEBSTER, "Macro- 
diagonal. 1858 Tiii DlcMUM Urine 143 The planes, .of the 
macrodiagonal pri-m [are inclined] at an angle of 85 14 . 
1883 HEDMI.E in Eiieycl. Brit. XVI. 360/1 To the greater 
lateral axis the name macrodiagonal is given. H l d. 
360/2 When n = oo a "macrodome results. /;V/.,_The limit 
ing *macropinacoid.. ll id., On the one side originate nu 
merous *macroprisms. Ibid., A new pyramid is produced, 



MACROCOSM. 

having elongated male plants. Macroda ctyl a. 
next; sb. (see quot.). Macrodactylic, -da c- 
tylons (idjs. [Gr. SawruXos finger, toe], having long 
fingers or toes. Ma crodout a. [Gr. uSovr-, Movs 
tooth], having long teeth. Ma crope talons a. 
[Gr. ir(Ta\ov leaf], having long or large leaves or 
petals (Mayne Expos. Ley. 18.^6). Macrophyll- 
ine, -phyllous adjs. [Gr. <pv\\ov leaf], having 
long or large leaves. Ma^cropleu-ral a. [Gr. 
ir\tvpa rib, side], having long pleura?. Ma cro- 
stylous a. />0/., having a long style (Mayne 
Expos. Lc.f. iSj6). Macro tous a. [Gr. UIT-, 
ovs ear], having long ears. Ma crotypous <r. 
Ah n. [ 1 vi K], having a long form. 

1882-4 COOKK Bril. Fmli--v, Algx I. 148 Male plants, 
dwarf (nannandrotis) . . or elongated i*macrandious). 1837 
PAKTIXCTON Kril. Cycl. A at. Hist. III. 73 * Macrmtactylcs, 
long toes. The last of the regular families into uliicn 
Cuvier divides tlie stilt birds or waders. 1836 Ibid. II. SS6 
Cuvier s "Macrodactylic, or long-toed family of AV/mWrrs, 
or stilt birds. 1848 MAUNDER Trtas. i\<it. Hist. Gloss., 
* MacrodactyloHS, furnished with loi^-g toes adapted for 
traversing floating leaves and aquatic herbage. 1891 Fi.ou Ki< 
& LVDKKKKR Mammals 745 [Negroid type.J Thick, everted 
lips; prognathous jaws ; large teeth (*macrodont). 1871 
W. A. Lijui ioN I.iJun-jlorti 55 Thallus "macrophylline. 
1856 M.\Y\K 




Macropleural. 1887 \\ .\i<!j tr. Sachs Physiol. Plants 79-) 
The pollen of the * macrostylous flowers is transferred to the 
microstylons stigma of another plant. 1840 SMART, Macro- 
tons, long-cared. 1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 55 Macro- 
typous Limestone. 

Macrobian (makrii bian),<r. [f Gr.^a*(io/3to-; 
(f. na.Kpu-$ long + /3/us life) + -AN.] Long-lived. 

[1727 liRADLKY fain, llict. s.v. Age, The Macrobian Pills. . 
have their Name from aGreekWcrd n hich signifies long Life.] 
1859 R. f. UIKTON Ccntr. Afr. in Jrnl.Ceogr. Sac. XXIX. 
323 The race is still macrobian, arriving late at maturity. 

MaCrobiote (-bai ot). rare 1 , [ad. (jr. ^anon- 
/SI OTOS. f. iMKpo-s long + (Horns life.] A long-liver. 

1882 F. L. OSWALD in Pop. Sci. Monthly XXI. 590 The 
Thessalian mountaineers were the macrobiotes, the lung- 
livers, par excellence, of the Roman Empire. 

Macrobiotic (mzeOwbsip tik), a. and s/>. 
[Formed as prcc. +-ic.] a. adj. Inclined or tend 
ing to prolong life ; relating to the prolongation 
of life. b. sb. pi. The science of prolonging life. 

1797 llufeland s Art Prolong. Life Pref. 11653) " Hence 
arises a particular science, the Macrobiotic, or the art of 
prolonging it [life], which forms the subject of the present 
work. 1822 -V,?< Monthly Mag. V. 351 Any of your 
readers.. of macrobiotic tendencies. 1862 l)i; (JliNXV ll l-s. 
X. 251 Hull, A Greek work on the subject of macro 
biotics. 1879 Punch i Nov. 201/2 Dr. Richardson . . is a 
great makrobiotic sage. 

Macrocephalic (m3e ; kr<7|S/& lik), a. [f. Gr. 

^aKpoc </>o\-os(f. naKpu-s long + Kj>a\-rj head) + -If.] 

a. Pertaining to persons with long or large heads. 

b. Of a person : Having a long or large head. 

1851 D. WILSON Prcli. Ann. (1863) I. ix. 236 The macro- 
cephalic skulls of the Crimea. 1877 BURNETT Ear 25 In 
macrocephalic heads we find large massive ears. 1898 
TI-XXICLIM K in Nature 15 Dec. 150/1 To the physician the 
professional athlete is neither more nor less interesting than 
the macrocephalic dwarf. 

Macrocephalous (mae kroise falss), a. [f. 

Gr.^apcK(</)aA-os(seeprec.) + -ous.] Long-headed, 
a. Having or pertaining to a long head. b. Hot. 
Said of dicotyledonous embryos whose cotyledons 
are consolidated. 

1835 LINDI.EV InlroJ. Rot. L ii. (1839! 25: Those embryos 
which .. Richard [called] macrocephalous. 1865 THURNAM 
in Nat. Hist. Kev. V. 266 The macrocephalous skulls of 
the Crimea. 

Macrocosm (markrokcz in). Also rarely in 
L. and quasi-Gr. forms : 7 macrocosmus, 9 -cos 
mos, [ad. ! . macrocosms (c 1300), ad. med.L. 
macrocosmus, repr. Gr. */iapos Kotr/ios (^axptis 
long, great, KuCTfios world). (Cf. MEUACOSM.) 

Although med.L. inacrocosinns has not been found earlier 
than in Higden (c 1350) it must be the source of the 
Fr. form recorded c 1300, and it seems to imply the prior 
existence of a Gr. phrase Vairpbs Ktiir/ios formed in imitation 
of ni*pbi KOOHOS MICROCOSM. For the idea expressed, cf. 
Macfobius in Soinn. Scip. \. xii, Ideo physict mundum 
magnum hominem, et hominem bretfem mundum esse 
dixerunt . From the use of brevem here, and the gloss 
Microscosmum. .petit monde, c cst thominc <jui pon dnre 
(Du Cange), it may be suspected that naicpos w-as at first 
intended in the sense of long , interpreted with regard lo 
duration ; though the inference is not absolutely necessary, 
as the formal similarity of the word to m*p(K would 
sufficiently account for its selection in an antithetic ph^e. 
However this may be, the relation of the words macrocosm 
and microcnsm has suggested the use of MACRO- with the 
sense on a large scale , in many modern words antithetic 
to words beginning with micro-.} 

1. The great world or universe, in contra 
distinction to the little world or MICROCOSM, i. e. 



named a "macropynunid. 1878 LAWRENCE <.r.Cotla. i Rocks . viewed as an epitome of the universe. 

Classified 29 Cleavage prismatic, very perfect, Macro- instances of the word in Kng. occur in Lyd- 

italic perfect. 

1. in adjs., with sense containing or possessed 

some object in a largely developed form , as 

icrn/mlrous a. Hot. [Gr. avop-, dir/p man], 



; gate s AssemHy of the Gods (1:1420; oldest MS. aisoo), 
I where however it is a mistake (either on the part of Lydgate 
or of the scribe) for microcosm. (See, e.g., line 1 828 : And as 
fur Macrogosmc, hit ys no more to say But the lesse worlde.) 

68-2 



MACROCYTE. 

1600 W. WATSON Dccacordon (1602) 274 Throughout all 
this vaste Macrocosme, theyfinde not one patterne. -like to 
ours. 1794 G. ADAMS Nat. % E.\-p. Philps. IV. xlix. 353 
Applied and determined hy an Infinite Mind in the macro 
cosm or universe. 1867 FROUDE Short Stud., Set. Hist, g 
He desires, first, to see the spirit of the Macrocosmo:,. 
1881 HUXLEY in Nature No. 615. 340 The microcosm re 
peats the macrocosm. 

2. transf. In various occasional applications, de 
noting some great whole, the structure of which 
is conceived to be imaged on a smaller scale by , 
that of some constituent portion of it. 

1851 SIR F. PALGRAVE Norm. <V Eng. I. 347 No population 
. .is absolutely inert in the macrocosm of humanity, 1875 
N. Amer. Re? r . CXX. 256 The macrocosm of society can be 
inferred from the microcosm of individual human nature, i 
1896 J. R. HARRIS Union with God iii. 59 His life is the 
great life, and all our little lives are involved in it, Christ 
being the macrocosm, and ourselves the microcosm. 

Hence Ma croco smic a. [-ic], of or pertaining 
to the macrocosm or universe, f Macroco smi- 
cal a. [-IC + -AL], = prec. Macrocosmology 
[-(O)LOGY], a description of the macrocosm. 

1625 GILL Sacr. Philos. iv. 53 There i> some powerful I 
principle, for sending up such waters which naturally doe 
flee from heat, as thi-. macrocosmicall Sun is for drawing of 
them upward. 1690 \V. Y. Artif. Wines To Rdr. Aijb, 
When the Macrocosmica! World wasfinished. 1856 MAYNK 
Expos. Li .v., MacrocostniceU, Macrocosmology. 1871 TYLOR 
Print. Cult. I. 316 It forms part of that macrocosmic 
description of the universe well known in Asiatic myth. 

Macrocyte ;ma."kr^53it). Path. [f. MACRO- + 
-CYTE.] An abnormally large red blood-corpuscle , 
found in some forms of anaemia. Hence || Macro- 
cythaemia, -emia (-sihrmia) [Gr. at pa blood], i 
the presence of macrocytes in the blood. 

1889 6>t Sec. Le.v., Macrocyte. 1894 GOULD Illiistr. 
Diet. Med. t Macrocythcniia. 1897 Allbutfs Syst. Med. 
II. 750 If.. a further examination of the blood be made,., 
both microcytes and macrocytes will have practically dis- | 
appeared. 1898 Ibid. V. 414 This condition, named macro- \ 
cytk,?t>iiii) is apt to occur, .in any case of severe anaemia. 

Macrognathic (mae kwignse Juk), a. [f. 

MACRO- -f Gr. yvdO-os jaw + -it 1 .] Having long or 
protruding jaws. So Macro gnat hi sm (makrjr- 
gnahiz m), the peculiarity or fact of being macio- 
gnathic ; protrusion of the jaws. Macrognathons 
(makrf gnahos) a. = MACROGNATHIC. 
1856 MAYNE Expos. Lc.r., Macrogntithoiis. 1864 HUXLEY 
in Reader*. Mar, The jaws . .project more forward than 
in man, so that the chimpanzee is both macrognathous and 
prognathous. 1864 il id. 19 Mar. ^64/3 The muero- 
gnathism and prognathlsm are carried to about the same 
extent. 1874 D.UVKINS Cti -c Hunt. vi. 1-^3 The entire max 
illary apparatus is so largely developed, that the t-:im 
macro,;nathic , introduced by Professor Huxley, is par 
ticularly applicable. 

Micrography (m&kip grafi). [f. MACRO- + 
Gr. -ypa-pia writing.] Abnormally large writing (as 
a symptom of nervous disorder). Hence Ma cro- 
gra-phic a. 

1899 Pop. Sci. Monthly June 203 The macrography alter- 
nating with the micrography. Ibid, 205 Fig. 3, Macro- 
graphic and micrographic writing hy the same epileptic. 

Macrology (msfekr^ lodzi), [ad. L. macrologin^ 

a. Gr. naKpo\oyia t f. fiafcpokuyos speaking at length, | 
f. poiKpo-s long + -Au-vos speaking.] a. As a rhetor 
ical figure : The use of redundant words or phrases, i 

b. gen. Prolixity of speech. 

[1586 A. DAY Eng. Secretary n. (1595) 82 Afacrologia 
where a clause is finally added to the matter going before, 
in seeming more then needed.) 1616 BULLOKAR Eng. 
Expos.) MatrohgUi long and tedious talke. 1656 BLCUST 
Glossogr., Macrology^ prolixity in speaking. 1727 POPK, etc. 
Art Of Sinking 105 The Macrology and Pleonasm are as 
generally coupled, as a lean rabbit with a fat one. 

Macromere (mflricrmnlu). Embryology, [t. 
Gr. ftafcp6-$ long + fit pot part] The larger of the 
two masses into which the vitellus of the develop 
ing ovum of Lamellibranchiata divides : cf. Ml- 
citoMEUE. Hence Macrome ral, Macrome ric 
adjs., of or pertaining to the macroincre. 

1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. A aim. viii. 483 Those [blasto- 
nicrefO which proceed from the macromere long remain larger 
and more granular than those which proceed from the 
micromere. Ibid. 484 The macromeral hemisphere next 
undergoes invagination. Ibid. 499 The macromeric part of | 
lite vitellus. 1895 J. A. THOMSON Outlines Zoo/, (ed. 2) 417 I 
The third cleavage . . gives rise to four larger cells (or macro- ; 
meres), . .and to four smaller cells (or micromeres). 

Macromeritic (nuvkrJmcrnik), a. [f. MA 
CRO- -f Gr. p*p-os part-f -ITE + -IC.] Of granitoid 
rocks: Having a structure discernible by the naked 
eye ; opposed to micromeritic. 

[1882 GEIKIE Text-book Gcol. n. n. in. ooThis structure is 
cliaracteristic of many eruptive rocks. Though usually dis 
tinctly recogni/ablc by the naked eye ( macromerite of 
Vogelsang), it sometimes becomes very fine ( micromerke *).] 
In mod. Uicts. 

M aero meter (mdfekiymftai), [f. MACHO- + 
-METEii.] An instrument for measuring distant or 
inaccessible objects. 

1825 W. HAMILTON Ifandbk. Terms Arts $ .SV/., Macro- 
meter, in Mathematics, an instrument contrived to measure 
the distance of inaccessible objects by means of two reflec- 
tors on a common sextant. 1888 KnsytL Brit. XXII I. 
126/1 Porru s telemeter, Elliptt .s telescope, and Nordenfelt s 
\\v.\- i-Mjidur illustrate the principle. 

Macrouiyelon (mac : ki^m9i*61^n). Anat. [f. 



12 

MACHO- + MYELON.] Owen s name for the me 
dulla oblouyata. Hence Macromyelonal a. 

1846 OWEN Lcct. Anat. Vertebrate Anirn. Contents g 
Macromyelon or Medulla Oblongata. 1868 Anat. 
Vertebrates III. 83 The floor of the expanded macro- 
myelonal canal. 

II Macron (markrjm, nv -krfn). [a. Gr. naKpuv, 
neut. of inaMfius long.] A straight horizontal line (~) 
placed over a vowel to indicate that it is long . 

1851 G. HROWN Gram, of Graiutn. Siotiatc; The different 
uses made of the breve, the macron, and the accents. 
1891 H. liiiAULEV Strat mantis M.-E. Diet. Pref. viii, In my 
notation the macron is placed over an original long vowel 
which remained long in Middle-English. 

Macropliage (markrofjid.?). Phys. [ad. 
mod.L. macrophagus, f. Gr. nanpu-s long + tpaytiv 
to devour.] A name given to certain large leuco 
cytes, from their supposed power of devouring other 
organisms, especially pathogenic microbes. 

1890 Run ER in f. "Jrnl. Microsc. Xci. Feb. 483 Cells to 
which he [Metschnikoff) has given the name of niacro- 
Jthages and microphages. 1897 All&uifs Syxl, J/Ci/. II. 7 
These macrophages can destroy the tubercle bacilli. 

Macropliagocyte (mn^krofK-giysait). Pliys. 
[f. MACRO- + PHAGOCYTE.] - -prec. 

1896 Alttutt s Sysl. Aled. I. 79. 

Macropicide (ma-krc-pissid). noine-wJ. See 
next and -CIDE i.] A slayer of kangaroos. 

1866 Cornfi. Slag. Dec. 714 The stockmen, .were decidedly 
the most efficient maciopicides. 

Macropine ; m;e-krApain\<z. [f.mod.L.w/ac/n/- 
us (ad. Gr./iaK/wirovs: see next) kangaroo + -INK.] 
Of or pertaining to the kangaroo. 

1888 O. THOMAS Catal. Slarsiipialia Brit. HIus. 122 The 
macropine characters of its lower jaw. 1891 FLOUI.K & 
LYDEKKER Mammals 162 The macropine characters of the 
Diandible preponderate. 

Macropod Cmjc-kr^ifxl , a. and sl>. [a. Gr. 
fiattpunud-j paKpuTrovs long-looted, f. ^xa/fpu-s long + 
no5-, TrotJs foot.] a. adj. Long-footed, b. sb. A 
long-footed animal, e. g. a spider-crab. (In recent 
Diets.) Macro podal a. Jiot., of a monocotyle- 
donous embryo : Having the radicle large in pro 
portion to the cotyledon. Macropo dian Zoo/., 
one of a tribe of brachvuious decapod crustaceans. 
Macro-podons a. = MACKOI-ODAL. 

1830 LINDLKV A T nf. Syst. Bot. 253 The plants belonging to 
Alismaceie . . and Butomea:, have :U1 a disproportionally 
large radicle, whence the embryos of such were called by 
the late M. Richard, niacropodal. 1839 I tuny Cycl. XIV. 
256/2 Alac}-o/>0{iia>:s. 1852 HICXSLOW Diet. Bot. Tfrttis, 
Alacrojotitna. 1887 GAKNSKV & HALFOUR tr. Goebcfs Cinssi/. 
V Moi-phcl. Plants 431 In the Helobiae the axial portion 
forms the larger part of the embryo (macropodous embryo). 

MacrOptei OUS (ma-kr^-pterss 1 !, a. [f. Gr. 
na/cpuTTTfp os i^f. fjtaKpv-s long + TtTipu-v wing) + 
-ui 8.] Long-winged. 

1835-6 TOUD Cycl. Anat. I. 280/2 Macropterous Sea-birds. 

Macroscian (makrc jian , a. and sb. [f. Gr. 
t-ta/tfjuamus, f. /za*/w-s long + atcia shadow. Cf. 
ANTISCIAN.] a. adj. Having a long shadow. 
b. sb. One having a long shadow, an inhabitant 
of the polar regions. In some mod. Diets. 

Macroscopic (Bueiki0i*kfpi)c), a. [f. MACBO- 
+ -scone.] Visible to the naked eye, in opposition 
to MICROSCOPIC. 

1872 Pi Asl.la; O; nr. Tumours 31 The macroscopic char- 
acter of these two forms of cystonta depends on the number 
and si/e of their constituent cysts. 1897 AthtHStwn 7 Au^. 
194/3 The structure of lavas, microscopic and macroscopic. 

I Icnce Ma crosco pical a. = prcc. Ma crosco pi- 
cany a<fv., by the naked eye, as studied by the 
naked eye without the aid of a lens. 

877 f. Jrnl. Micnsc. Sci. XVII. 228 Macroscopic-ally 
and microscopically the retina, exposed to yellow light, 
1>< -haves in the same way as after the operation of red light. 
1878 T. BRYANT frai-f. Surg. I. 388 Its, microscopical 
appearance was that of a fibrous tumour. 1879 DANA Mtin. 
Gcol. (ed. 3) 66 A rock may be studied microscopically or 
macroscopically. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VII. 236 At 
the autopsy, nothing pathological was found macroscopic* 
ally. Ibid. 837 Macroscopical examinations of the central 
nervous system in uncomplicated cases of chorea. 

Macrosiua tic, t>. rare, [irreg. f. MACRO- + 
Gr. 00-^117 smell.] ^Capable of smelling at a distance. 

1899 Allbntfs Syst. Mt-ii. VI. 753 All that remains in man 
of the great rhinencephalon of macrosmatic mammals is the 
olfactory bulb and tract. 

Macrosporange (Bapkr^iporae-nds). Also 
in mod.L. form -sporangium, [f. MACRO- + 
SroiiANGE.] The sporange or ca))sule containing 
the macrospores. (Cf. 



MACULATE. 

prothallium commences . . several months afur the macro- 
spore has been sown. 1870 HOOKHR Stnd. Flora 469 The 
macrospores of Selaginella and Isoetes develop a cellular 
prothallus. 1875 UKNNKTT & DYER Sachs Bot. 335 The 
separation of the sexes is already prefigured by the two 
kinds of spores, the Macrospores being female, in so far as 
they develope a small prothallium. 



1875 litNNKii iS; DvtR Sachs Bot. 396 If a micio- 
sporangium is about to be formed, each of the mother-udl 
js broken up into four tetiahedral spores, which all devclopc 
into microspores ; in the macrosporangium, on the contrary, 
the mother-cells remain, witli one exception, undivided. 
1882 Gant. Citron. XVIII. 40 Four of these macrospores 
occur in each macrosporange. 

Macrospore (m;e-kr0spd.i.i). [f. MACHO- + 
SI-OKI;.] a. Hot. One of the specially large 
(quasi-female) spores of certain llowerless plants. 
b. Zool. One of the spore-like parts into which 
a monad subdivides. (Cf. MEGASPOHE.) 

1859 TODU Cycl. Anat. V. 243/1 The development of the j 



Macrotliere (markr^i-M . Also in L. form 
: macrotherium. [ad. mod.L. wacrothcrium, f. Gr. 
! ftaftpo-s long + 6i]piov wild beast.] A member of an 
i extinct European genus of the sloth tribe. 

1862 DANA Man. Geol. iv. 528 The Macrotliere .. was 
i related to the African Pangolin (the Anteatcr) but was six 
j or eight times its size. 1884 G. ALLEN in Longin. Mag. June 
\ 192 The macrotherium, a monstrous ant-eater. 

Ma crotone. rare . [?f. MACHO- + TONE. 
i Cf. Gr. paKpoTov-os stretched out.] MACKOX. 
1880 in WEBSTER ; and in later Diets. 

Macrurous, macrourous (makruVras), a. 

Zool, [f. mod.L. jnacrfira ncut. pi. (f. Gr. /m^po-s 

long + ovpd tail) -t -ous.] Pertaining to the Macrura, 

or long-tailed tribe of the Decapod Crustacea, 

which includes the lobster and its congeners. 

1826 KIKBY & Sr. Entomol. xlviii. IV. 452 Exochnata 
I (Macrurous Decapod Crustacea, Latr.). 1839-47 ToDoCyc/. 
Anat. III. 445/1 The Macrourous Decapods .. are all 
i organized for swimming. 1890 Nature n Sept., The descent 
: of crabs from macrurous ancestors. 

80 Macnvral, -ou ral a. (also sb. one of the 
Alacmra] ; Macru-raii. -oil-ran a. and sb. 

1842 BKANDE Diet. Sci. etc., Macrourans. 1851 Brit, 
Assoc. Rep,^ Sections 81 On the Antennae of the Annulosa, 
and their Homology in the Macrourals. Hy Dr. W. Mac- 
dunald. 1852 D\NA Crust, i, 33 Corresponding precisely in 
it> course to that of the Macroural suture. 1877 HUXLEY 
Anat. Inv. Anim. vi. 340 Nor are the antennules capable of 
being folded back into distinct chambers in any Macruran at 
present known. 1902 Ei.Hn.Rev. Jan. 202 It is not technically 
a crab but a Pagund, a macruran hermit. 

t Iff act ate, v. Obs.~ [f. L. mactdl-, ppl. 
stem of mattiire to slay.] trans. To kill or slay. 

1623 Ml CoCKEKAM. 

Mactatioil (ma kt^ J snX [ad. L. mactation- 
ertt, f. mactare to slay.J The action of killing, 
csp. the slaughtering of a sacrificial victim. 

1640 SIK K. DrniNCi Prop. Sacr. (1644) 57 He.. neither 
sacrificed by mactatton or killing of beasts. 1711 HICKKS 
Treat. Christ. I ricsl/i. (18(7) II. in To sacrifice or offer 
animals by ^laughter, or mactation. 1838 M. KUSSKLL.///S/. 
f gypt v - ( J Ss3> 192 The deity before whom the mactation 
is about to be performed, 1888 t h. Times 24 Aug. 720 The 
view gained ground that each Mass is a separate mactation. 

t Macta tor, Obs. rare~ Q . [a. L. maitdtor^ 
agent-n. f. mactare to slay.] 

1656 ULOUM Glossogr.) Mactator, a killer or murderer. 
(In recent Diets.) 

II Macula (mae kidli). PI. . [L.] A spot or 
stain. Chiefly in scientific use : Astron. one of the 
dark spots in the sun ; Alin. a spot in a mincinl 

: due to the presence of particles of some other 
mineral; Ent. (see quot. 1826); Path, a spot or 
stain in the skin, now esp, one which is permanent, 
c 1400 La ifmnc s Cirurg. 247 Macula is a wem in a 
mannys i^e. 1690 T. BUKNET Th. Earth ill. xi. 97 The 
1 Icily of the Sun may contract .. some Spots or Macul.e 
greater than usual. 1723 QLINCY Lex. Physica-Mfd. (ed. 
2) l\lacnla, is applied by Physicians to express any Spots 
upon the Skin, whether tho>e in Fevers, or scorbutick 
Habits. 1766 Ann. Keg. 92/2 The spot or macula un 
the sun, mentioned to have appeared lately. 1802 PLAY- 
i- A IK Illnstr. Hitttcn. Tlu-ory ;j<jS RecUMffolaf macul.c 
of feltspar. 1826 KIRBY & SP. Entomol. IV. 285 Macula 
( J/dtv//rt), a larger indeterminately j-ltiiix-d s[wt. 1849 SAM: 
Times 152 Their honoured name Ueais. .some maculae of 
shame. 1867-77 (i. K. CHAMBKKS Astron. \. i. 7 In the 
equatorial /ones of the Sun dark spots or maculae. 1877 
Romans Ilamihk. A/cd, (ed. 3) I. ui The macula: on the 
skin which are observed during life are frequently per- 

: sistent after death. 1899 AMl>ut?s Syst. Mcti. VIII. 641. 

1 In all cases a deeply pigmented macula remain.s. 

Macular ^mic kirflaJ), a. IHol. and Path. [f. 
MACULA + -AH.] Of or pertaining to macula ; 
characterized by the presence of maculae. 

1822 GOOD Study l\fa/. IV. 670 Maeular skin. 1826 
KIKUY it SP. Entontol. IV. 289 Macular Fascia (Fascia 
tnacularis\ a band consisting of distinct spots. 1880 J. W. 
LEGG Bile 468 The macular eruption was thought to be 
cured. 1897 Brit. Birds II. 175 Slightly macular alon^ 
its inferior margin. 1898 P. MANSON frvp, liiscasts .\.\\i. 
389 The primary exanthem or macular stage. 1900 J. 
II i IUMNSON A>\h. Sttrg. XI. 46 Macular leprosy. 
Maculate (mse*KlW* | t), ///. a. [ad. L, mam- 
Iat-tts 9 pa. pple. of Maiittare t f. macula spot.] ^ 
MACULATED; in early use occas./^. pple. Now only 
in expressed or implied antithesis to immaculate. 

1490 CAXTON J .ncydos iv. 20 So departe thou thenne fro 
tliis londe, maculate, and full of fylthe and ordure. 1509 
ItAKcr.AY Shyp of Folys 11570) 144 The places that ye liauu 
edified, Are no we disordrtul, and with vices maculate. 1549 
Cowpl.Scot. xiii. 150 That the honour of verteous gentil 
men be nocht nmculat vitht the vice andc inciuilite of 
vicius pretendit gentil men. 1575-85 AIU-. SANDVS Serin. 
vii. 122 Hauing cloathed ourselves with the maculate 
coate of sinne. 1612 Two Noble l\. v. iii, Thy rare 
i;rcenu eye .. never yet Heheld things maculate. 1756-7 
tr. Kcvslers Trai . (1760) I. 74 The cardinal of St. Clemente 
hurt hiiiibelf by declaring for the maculate conception. 1878 
N. Amcr. Rev. CXXV II. 296 Unfortunately for her already 
maculate reputation. 1887 STEVENSON Misaeiv, J. Nicholson 
ii, Foul walls and maculate table linen. 
Maculate ,nuvkik l t), v. Pa. t. 5 maculate. 



MACULATED. 

[f. L. maculal-, ppl. stem of maculare, f. macula 
spot.] traits. To spot, stain, soil, defile, pollute. 
1433-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) V. 235 Whiche commynge to 
Affrike wastede hit, and maculate [Treat s/I dcfouled) the 
fcithe in hit. 1481 CAXTON Cad/rcjr clxxxvii. 274 The 
hethen men . . whiche had fowled and shamefully had 
maculated [the place] with theyr mahometry. 1490 
Eneydot viii. 35 Hir innocente blood whiche maculate 
& bysprange all theym that stode by. 1513 BRADSHAVV 
St. Werburge I. 2791 A sensuall prynce .. Purposed to 
maculate this vyrgyn gloryous. 1531 KLYOT Gm; i. xxvi, 
They wolde nat maculate the honour of their people. 
la 1550 Scliok-hoiisc of Wont. 914 in Hazi. /;. / . P. IV. 140 
Whose drops vncleen dooth maculate The finest vesture that 
any man weres; 1632 J. HAYWARD tr. BioluiPs Itroincna. 
=8 Thou hast done too much in maculating our blond. 1719 
D UnFEY Pills (1872) IV. 166 They maculate Men s lilood, 
and make them silly. 

Maculated (mse-RWktted), ///. a. [f. MACU 
LATE v. + -ED !.] 

1. Spotted, stained, defiled, polluted. 

1646 SIK T. BROWNE Pseud. K/>. v. xxi. 272 For Warts w-e 
..commit any maculated part unto the touch of the dead. 
a 1661 FULLER Worthies, ftlcrionctlisk. (1662) iv. 43 Who 
being casually cast into bad company . . keep their own 
innocency entire, not maculated with the mixture of their 
bad manners. 1841 D IsRAELl Amen. Lit. (1867)660 A macu 
lated man seeking to shelter himself in dejection and in 
shade. 1883 Fortn. Kcv. Feb. 158 A variegated record of 
profitless extravagance and maculated victory. 

2. In scientific use : Marked with maculae. 

1676 DE GAHENCIERES Coral 15 Red coral will grow.. 
maculated with several spots. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol. 
Cotnpend. no Body cinereous, maculated with fuscous. 
1875 H. C. WOOD Tkcrnp. (1879) 37.! T ne gastric mucous 
membrane is .. maculated with patches of a deep^crimson. 

JVTaculation (msekuiM Jan). [ad. L. macu- 
lation-em, agent-n. f. niaculare MACULATE v. Cf. 
F. inaciilationl\ 

\. The action of spotting or staining ; the con 
dition of being spotted or defiled. 

a 1450 Cor 1 . Myst. xiv. (Shaks. Soc.) 138 If he be gilty, sum 
maculacion Pleyne in his face xal shewe it owth. I bid. 141, 
I nevyr knew of mannys maculacion, But evyr have lyved in 
ti ew vir^inite. 1606 SHAKS. Tr. ff Cr. iv. iv. 66, I will throw 
my Gloue to death himselfe, That there s no maculation in 
thy heart. 1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Fr. Gerund I. 531 The 
nigrescent maculation of their pristine niveous candour. 
1853 G- J. CAYLEY Las Alforjas I. 34, I waged a blind and 
ineffectual warfare all night, to the loss of my rest and the 



maculation of my countenance. 1887 STEVENSON Mem. .y 
Portraits vi. 102 It was from the maculation of sheep s 
blood that he had come, .to cleanse himself. 

2. In scientific use : The state of being marked 
with macula: ; a particular arrangement or pattern 
of maculrc. 

i8z6KiRnv& Sv.Entoinot. xxxv. III. 650 Numerous Libel- 
lulins emulate the Heliconian butterflies by their macula- 
tion. 1879 PROCTOR Picas. Ways 6V/. ii. 40 The doctrine 
that an intimate association exists between solar macu 
lation (or spottiness) and terrestrial meteorological pheno 
mena. 1884 Science IV. 44/2 The maculation is normally 
noctuidous, and the wings are ample. 1888 Amer. Nat. 
XXII. 642 Patches of vividly red Poppies, with fine black 
maculations, like eyes, edged with white. 

t Maculatory, a. Obs. rare - . [f. L. m,u u- 
Idl-, ppl. stem. + -OEV.] Apt to spot or defile. 

1614 T. ADAMS Drjirs^ Banquet 17 The lutulent, spumy, 
maculatorie. waters of Sinne. 

t Maculature. Obs.-* [f. L. macttldt-, ppl. 
stem of maculare to stain + -LIRE. Cf. F. macu- 
latnrc (Cotgr.), G. makulatui: } (See quots.) 

1656 BLOOHT Glossogr., Maculatttres, blotting or waste 
papers. 1706 PniLura (ed. Kersey), Maculature or Made, 
a waste Sheet of printed Paper. 1711 BAILEY, Macula! lire, 
a Waste or blotting Paper. 

Macule (ma;-kil), sb. Also 6 Sc. macull, 
maklo. [f. L. macula, either directly or through F. 
macule.] A blemish, spot. Obs. in general sense. 

1483 CAXTON G. de la. ToiirKvb, It is a perle whiche is 
..without macule or spptte. 1490 Encydos xxix. 113 The 
throte quycke, and without spotte or macule. 1500-20 
UUNBAK Poems xlviii. 152 But ony spot or macull doing 
spring. Ibid. Ixxxv. 22 Haile.moder and maid but makle i 

b. Path. = MACULA. 

1863 Edint. Hied. Jnil, Jan. sogSkindiseascs. .1. Macules 
and Deformities. 1899 Alllmtt s Syst. Med. VIII. 465 The 
eruption commonly consists of macules. 

c. Printing. A blur causing the impression of 
a page to appear double ; =MACKLE sb. 

1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printing 775 Instead of its being a 
macule, it is nothing more than [etc.]. 

Macule (m^-kil), v. [f. F. maciilcrj. macule a 
spot.] trans. To spot, stain. Obs. in general use. 

1484 CAXTON Paths fAlfmce(\W>))-2(i\, I byleue not that 
tins poure [man] may be maculed lie gylty of the blame. 

b. Printing = MACKLE v. (trans, and intr.}. 
1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printings.*., If the joints of the tympan, 
or the head, or the nut of the spindle be loose, or any accident 
happen m pulling, so that the impression be somewhat 
doubled, and not clear, it is said to be maculed. IHd. 775, 
I have heard many complaints of the middle pages of a 
twelves form maculing at a two-pull press. 

Maculiferous (nwldwlMeraB), a. [f. MACULE 
+ -(Y FERGUS.] Bearing or marked by spots, spotty. 

1853 HERSCHEI. Pop. Led. Sci. n. xxxv. (1873) 77 The 
macuhferous belts of the sun. 

Maculose (markirflJus), a. [ad. L. maados-us, 
i. macula spot.] Full of spots ; spotted. 

1727 in BAILEY vol. II. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol. 
Coiiipcnd. 124 A .. maculose, dentated band. 1861 H WFH 
SyH. ^cuivptcm .V. Amer. 34! (Smithsonian Collect. IV.). 



13 

Ma CulouS, a. rare- . [Sec -ors.] ---prec. 

1688 K. WQ\.W. A rmoury \\. 366/1 A Masculou* [si\ : in the 
( Table Maculous], or spotted Cramp-fish, hath the Eyes 
turned into black round spots. 1735 DVCHE is: PARDON Dii/., 
Macutoitsm Maculose^ troubled or affected with Spots, De- : 
fects, or natural Deformities. 1856 in MAYXE Expos. Le.v. 

Macute (maki/Vt). Also S maccuta, mac- 
cute, macoute, 8-9 macuta. [ad. native African 
wattita*"] At the beginning of the iSth c., said to I 
be the name for one of the pieces of cloth used as ! 
money by the negroes of the Congo. Subsequently ! 
used in the W. African trade as the name for a : 
money of account (= 2000 cowries), and hence ; 
adopted by the Portuguese at Angola as a dc- 
nomination in their local coinage ( = 50 rcis) ; the ; 
SL-rra Leone Company also issued (1791-1805) : 
pieces of I, 2, 5 and 10 macutes, the silver macute : 
being worth about 4-5 f/. sterling. The account j 
given by Montesquieu (quot. 1748), and adopted 
by Mill and other Knglish writers on political 
economy, appears to be based on misapprehension. 

1704 tr. Merciless Voy. Congo in Churchill s l- oy. I. 740 
The current Coins here are the Maccuta s, being certain 
pieces of Straw-Cloth of about the largeness of a Sheet of 
1 astboard each. 1704 tr. Au, Gatttnas I oy. (. wigo ibid. 
I. 620 There is but little Mony passes in that Country, but 
instead of it they buy and sell with Maccutes.. . . The Mac- 
cutcs are pieces of coarse Cotton Cloth., live ElLs luii^. and 
cost 200 Keys the Piece. Ibid., Two thousand of them 
|/imbi>] are worth a Maccute. 1748 NuGi-.xr tr. Monies- 
i] nicies Spirit Lan S xxn. viii. (1752) 77 Tlie ne^ioes on the 
coast of Africa have a sign of value without money. It is ;i 
sign merely ideal. . , A certain commodity or merchandise i:, 
worth three macoutes ; another six macoutes ; another ten 
macoutes.. .The price is formed by a comparison of all mer 
chandises with each other. They have therefore no par- ! 
ticular money; but each kind of merchandise is money to 
the other. 1823 CKAHH Tcchnol. Dict.^ Macnta. 1848 J. S. 
MILL Pol. Econ. m. vii. i. 

t Mad, J/ .l Obs. (?exc. dial.} [var. ol MATHE.] 

1. A maggot or grub ; csp. the larva of the blu\v- 
fly, which causes a disease in sheep. Also //., the 
disease so caused. 

1573 TCSSKR Httsl\ I. (1878) 109 Sheepe writing taile hath 
mads without faile. 1641 l!r:sr l- arin. Bks. (Surtecs) 6 \ 
Lambes that wriggle theyre tayles..are to bee . . searched, : 
for ftrar of maddes breedinge. 1669 WoRLlDGE Syst. Agric. 
273 Jfatft/s, a Disease in Sheep. 1688 R. HULMK Armoury 
in. 268/1 Keep Sheeps Tails from Maggots and Mads. 

2. An earthworm. 

1586 WAUNER Alb. Eng. ir. i\. 41 Content tliee, Daphlcs, 
mooles take mads. 1592 I bid. vn. .\.\xvii. 180 Here maicst 
tliou feast thee with a Made. 1601 HOLLAND Pliny II. 361 
Earth-worms or mads stamped and laid too are verie good 
to cure the biting of scorpions. 1674-91 KAY .V. <V E. C. 
Words) Mady an earth-worm. 

Mad (mrcd), sb.- dial, and L\ S. slang, [subst. 
use of MAD a.) Madness, fury, anger. 

1847-89 HAI.MU 1:1.1., J/W, madness, intoxication. Cii /ec. 
1884 Century A/aj?. Nov. 57/2 His mad was getting up. 1897 
Out ing (U. S.) XXX. 487/2 Let the pony get his mad up. 

Mad (mrcd), tz. Forms: i semecd;e)d, 3-4 , 
med(d, rnedde, 3-6 madd(e, (5 made, maad), | 
3- mad. [Aphetic repr. OE.Jmw</(f)</(see AMAJJ), 
pa. pple. of *CtJt&dan to render insane, f. gctndd j 
insane ( vaors, semaad , Corpus Gl.)> correspond- | 
in<^ to OS. gititt d foolish, OIIG. gameit, kiineit, \ 
foolish, vain, boastful (MHG. gimeit merry, stately, , 
handsome), Goth, gamaips crippled : OTetit. *g(t- , 
j f. *g& prefix (V-) + *maido- : pre-Teut. ; 
iQ-i pa. pple of the Imlogermanic root * inci 
te change (cf. L. nultdre}. The primary sense of 
*///<z?<7- changed, appears in the derivative Goth. 
maidjatt to change, adulterate (in-maidcins ex 
change) ; the corresponding OX. tneiHa means to 
cripple (cf. the sense of the Goth. adj. above). 
The OE. mad adj., without prefix, app. occurs 
once in the compound mad mod folly. 

It is commonly stated that the OE. (ge}indd survived into 
MK. in the form indd^ inyd. The examples cited are the 
following, c 1310 iu Wright Lyric P. viii. 31 For-thi on 
molde y waxe mot (riming with blod in the next line but 
one, with ?tw/, lot m the previous quatrain), c 1425 Seven 
Sages (P.) 2091 To sla the childe he was ful rade. He ferde 
as man that was made, c 1460 Lybcaits Disc. (Ritson) 2001 
Lybeaus began to swete, Ther he satte yn hys sete, Maad 
as he were (the earlier texts read quite differently). In the j 
first quot. the text is certainly corrupt (? read ivod . blod} ; j 
the later quots. do not prove the length of the vowel.] 

1. Suffering from mental disease ; beside oneself, | 
out of one s mind; insane, lunatic. In mod. use 
chiefly with a more restricted application, imply 
ing violent excitement or extravagant delusions : | 
Maniacal, frenzied. 

The word has always had some tinge of contempt or dis- I 
gust, and would now be quite inappropriate in medical use, 
or in referring sympathetically to an insane person as the \ 
subject of an affliction. 

a 1000 Riddles xii. 6 Ic JXES nowhit wat \>&t heo swa j 
Aemaulde mode bestolene Daxle gedwolene ileora^ mine i 
Won wihan ^ehwam. crioso I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 347/19 
Anicns, ^eina:d. ^1050 Gloss, ibid. 513/33 Uecordein> 
gemadeooe. 1390 GOWKH Con/. I. 46 For tertes such a 
maladie . . It myghte make a wisman madd. I but. II. 144 
And if.. hir list noght to be gladd, He berth an bond that 
sche is madd. c 1440 Pronip. Parv. 319/1 Maddc,or wood, 
tiuiciis, i/ftttHs t fitriosus. 1489 CAXTON Faytcs of A. in. 



MAD. 

xx. 213 Whyche duke or erle happeth to wex madde so that 
al aloue as a fole he gothe rcnning by wodes and hedges. 
1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xix. 12 Gife I be sorrowfull and 
sad, Than will thay say that I am mad. 1590 SHAKS. Com. 
Err, \\. ii. n Wast thou mad, That thus so madlie thou 
didst answere me? 1590 SWINHLKXE Treat. Test. 37 They 
did see him hisse like a goose or barke lyke a dogge, or play 
such other parts as mad folks vse tu doo. 1611 BIBLE "John 
x. 20 And many of them said, He hath a deuill, and is mad, 
why heare ye him? 1664-5 ^EI-YS Diary 25 Jan., He told 
me what a mad freaking fellow Sir LHis Layton hath been, 
and is, and once at Antwerp was really mad. iyz6 SWIFT 
Crullii cr ii. \iii, Some of them, upon hearing me talk so 
wildly, thought I was mad. 1791 BOSWELL Johnson an. 
1729 (1847) 15/1 If a man tells me that he sees this [a 
ruflian with a drawn sword] and in consternation calls to me 
to look at it I pronounce him to be mad. 1855 TKNNVSOS 
Maud ii. v. i, And then to hear a dead man chatter Is 
enough to drive one mad. 

absol, 1728 Poi K Dime. i. 106 She saw slow Philips creep 
like Tate s poor page, And all the mighty Mad in Dennis rage, 

b. Phrases, fo \fall) go, run mad. 

1589 KIDKK BibL Sc/iol., Running madde, Bacchatus. 
1596 SHAKS. i lien. Il/, in. i. 212 Nay, if thou melt, then 
will she runne madde. 1654 K. CoDKINGTON tr. /Hstine^ 
etc. 567 JJemg troubled in his Conscience he did fall mad, 
1670 (i. H. Hist. Cardinals \\. in. 191 Seeing Nini prc- 
fcn\l, [lie) w;i^ ready to run mad, c 1709 LADY M. W. 
MONTAGU Let. to Mrs. I/ewet 12 Nov., You have not then 
received my letter? Well ! I shall run mad. n 1850 
Rii^si . i n Dante tf Circ. \. 11874) 27 A perversion of gospel- 
teaching which had gained ground in liin day to the extent 
of huLominc; a pupular frenzy. People went literally mad. 
y-V- *735 P M K rrol. Sat. i 38 It is not Poetry, but Pro>e 
run mad. i?6z \\"I.M.I;Y Jrnl, 6 Nov., That manner uf writ 
ing, in pn se run mad, I cordially dislike. 

c. Like mad\ literally, in the manner of one who 
is mad ; hence, furiously, with excessive violence 
or enthusiasm. Also f like any mad, ^for mad. 

c 1420 Antnrs of Arth. no (Thornton MS.) It mar rede, it 
mourneile, it niuj>>ede for made. [1530 PALSI;H. 572, i, 
I go inadde, I go up and downe lyke a madde body, jc 
coitrs Ics rues.} 1653 \\. MOKK Antid. Ath, in. vii. (171- ) 
108 For she was then seen .. in her fetters, running about 
like mad. 1663 Pi:rvs Diary 13 June, Thence by coach, 
with a mad coachman, that dn>ve like mad. 1732 FIKI.D- 
IM; Co- <-nt Card. Trtig. n. \ii, My reeling bead ! which 
achc.s like any mail. 1742 RICHARDSON f tititcla IV. ni 
Several Harlequins, and other ludicrous Forms, that jump d 
and ran about like mad. 1745 C. J. HAMILTON in Academy 
18 Nov. (i8y^) 410 3 They were Shooting at y Standards 
Like Mad. 1824 LADY GKANVILLK Lett. (1894) I. 262 We 
are writing like mad for the post. 1893 FoKi;ics-MiTCni-:r,r, 
Kcniin. Ct. Mutiny 101 We . . beard our fellows cheering 
like mad, 

d. transf. of tlie effects of alcoholic drink. 

1743 IUT.KKI.KY & CUMMINS I oy. S. St as 19 I eing drunk 
and mad with Lituior, they plundcrM Che.its and Cabins, 
t 6. Cattsinj; madness. Obs. rare. 

1567 MAI I.ICT dr. I- orest 41 b, There is another kind of the 
self same name which is called mad Duale. Which being 
drunken sheweth wonders by a certain false shewe of imagin 
ation, 1658 ROWLAND tr. WinJet s 1 hcat. Ins. 909 There 
is also another kinde of pernicious honey made, which from 
tlie niadnos that it causeth, is teiine-d Mad-honey. 1676 
DRVDKN Anreng^. \\. i. 1090 Puw r like new Wine, due-s 
your weak Drain surpri/e, And it s mad Fumes, in hot 
Discourses rise. 

2. Foolish, unwise. Xow only in stronger sense 
(corresponding to the modern restricted applica 
tion of sense i) : Extravagantly or wildly foolish ; 
ruinously imprudent. 

c 725 Corpus Gloss. (He^seU) I. 412 Ineptus^ xeniedid. 
Ibid. U. 36 Uanus, ^eliiaeded. a 1300 Hody -\- Soul (MS. 
Laud 108) ico, I boltde be and [dude] as mad to be maister 
and i \-\ cnaue. 13.. /:. E. Ailit. P. A. 267 Me Jjynk be 
put in a mad porpose, & busyez be aboute a raysoun bref. 
6-1400 Destr. Troy 1864 Me meruellis of bi momlyng & \n 
mad wordes. a 1540 HAKNUS Wks, (1573) 349/i s not 
ibis a madde manner of prayer that men vse to our Lady ? 
1600 SHAKS. A. Y. /,, ill. ii. 438, I draue my Sutor from 
his mad humor uf lone to a lining humor of inadnes. 
1608 MIDDLKION (title) A Mnd World my Masters. 1611 
1 iHLii Keel. ii. z, I saide of laughter, It is mad : and of 
mirth, What tloeth it? 1743 HUI.KELEV & CUMMINS Voy. 
S. Seas Pref. 14 Our Attempt for Liberty in sailing .. with 
such a number of People, stow d 111 a Long Boat, has been 
censur d as a mad Undertaking. 1849 MACAULAY Hist. 
Eiig. v. I, 643 The chief justice . . was not mad enough to 
risk a quarrel on such a subject. 1864 BROWNING Confes 
sions ix, How sad and bad and mad it was Iut then, how 
it was hwect ! 1878 LJ. TAYLOR Dettkalion \. ii. 27 \Va> I 
mad, To fear, one moment, thou could^t ever die ? 

qnasitntv. 13.. E. E. A Hit. / . A. 1166 Hit payed hym 
not bat I so Hone, Ouer ineruelous mere/ so mad arayed. 

f 3. Stupefied with astonishment, fear, or suffer 
ing; dazed. Obs. 

a 1300 Cursor M. 10310 For bat bright-ties was he sa 
raddj pat he .stode still als he war madd. IbitL 10851 Sant 
gabneL.said her till, Maria, quarfor es bou madd ? E^ fr>e 
na nede to be radd . Ibid. 24806 All J?aa |>at in (jat ferr cost 
fard War medd \GStt, mad ; I-ldin. mc-d| quen bai him [sy. 
the angel] sagh and herd, c 1400 Dcstr. Troy 11542 pus in 
pouert am I pyght, put vnder fote, pat makes me full mad, 
& mournes in my hert. 

4. Carried away by enthusiasm or desire ; wildly 
excited; infatuated. Const, about ^ after, for, \of t 
oit t upon. 

c 1330 K. Uia NNi: Cfiroii. ll iicc iRolKt 7604 Out of mestire 
\\ a^ he glad, Opon (>at mayden he wax al mad. 1601 SHAKS. 
All s H ell v. iii. 260 Ife loued her, for indeede he was 
madde for her. 1611 UIBLE Jet . 1. 38 It is the land of 
graiien images, and they are madde vpon their idoles. 1614 
R JONSON l>art/wl. I- ai r \. (1631)9, I thought he would ha 
runne madde o the blacke boy in Buckkn-bury. 1678 RvHBR 
Traf. Last Age 7, 1 cannot be purwaded that the people are 
so very mad of Acorns, but that they could be well content to 



MAD. 



eat the Bread of civil persons. 1690 \V. WALKER Idiotnat, 
Anlo-Lat. 283 He began to be mad on her. 1692 DKYUEN 
Cltomtncs Pref. A 4, The World is running mad after Farce, 
the Extremitie of bad Poetry. 1700 Cinyras fy Myrrha 
128 Mad with desire, she ruminates her Sin And wishes all 
her Wishes o er again. 1719 DE FOE Crusoe n. ix. (1840) 
208 They were mad upon their journey. 1744 H. WAI.POLE 
Corr. (ed. 3) I. cv. 350 We are now mad about tar-water. 
1849 MACAL-LAY Hist, ti tff. ii. I. 175 The people were mad 
with loyal enthusiasm. 1868 FREKMAN \orrn, Cong. (1876) 
II. vii. 42 When all the world seemed mad after monks. 
1881 TKNNYSON He my firigadc iii, O mad for the charge 
and the battle were we. 

b. \Yildly desirous to do something. Now rare. 
a 1627 MIDDLKTON* W- otn. beware Worn. in. ii, This makes 

me madder to enjoy him now. 173* SWIFT Jrnl. JjW. 
Lady 178 AH mad to speak, and none to hearken. 1794 
Miss GUNNING racket IV. ix. 166 K very honest cottager 
was so mad to pin sue it after his own mode, that [etc.]. 1814 
SOUTHEY Roderick i. Mad to wreak His vengeance for his 
violated child On Roderick s head. 

c. Frequently used as the second element in 
combinations, as music-mad, poetry-mad. 

6. * Beside oneself with anger; moved to un 
controllable rage ; furious. Now only colloq. (In 
many dialects in Great Britain and the U. 8. the 
ordinary word for ( angry .) 

a 1300 Cursor M. 17595 For-bi baa luus war full mold, 
pair sande.s come again vn-spedd. < 1330 K. UKUNNK C/ir,i. 
Wace (Rolls) 608 |>ys lady Venus was al plad, pe obere were 
for wrayth al mad. 14. . A rtlntr 234 Whan (MS lettre was 
open & rad, pe bretouni & alle men were mad, And wolde 
be messager scle. 1539 T.IBLE J s. cii. 8 They that are mad 
vpon me, are sworne together agaynst me. [Similarly, 1611 ; 
the Heb. word literally means insane .1 1577 RANKER 
A>.\. AY<7. Hist. 75 They which for familiarity sake used 
moderation before, now were exceedingly moved and mad 
with us. a 1604 Chrjn, Ircl. (1633) 125 Koderic was mad, 
and in his rage, caused his pledges head ..to be cut off. 
1622 MAHBK tr. Altaians Guzman (C Alf. n. 155 Whereat 
the merchant was so mad, and so transported with pas>.ion, 
that h-j knew not what to say. 1705 HlCKEKlNClLL 
J rit-st-cr. nr. Wks 1716 III. 184 That makes them so mad 
at me, when I touch the Craft by which they get their 
Wealth. 1707 Rt JIcx. upon Ridicule 3^0 You are mad to 
hear other s Works commended. 1766 GAHRICK Xcck or 
Xiithing i. ii, He was damned mad that he could not be 
at the wedding. 1806 Simple Narrative II. 9 I ll pump 
out of her how she got the book ; how deuced mad she 
will be. 1847 MARRY AT CA//rfr. .V. Forest yii, He thought 
. . you would he mad at the idea of this injustice. 1867 
TROU-OI-E Last Citron. Barsct 11869 " 4 am sometimes 
so mad with myself when I think over it all, that I should 
like to blow my brains out. 

6. Of an animal: Abnormally furious, rabid. 
Often said of bulls ; also, in a more specific sense, 
of dogs, horses, etc. suffering from rabies. 

The sense appears to l>c of late emergence ; before the 
i6th c. it wa-. expressed by WOOD a. 

1538 [implied in MADNESS i]. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus 
s. v. FuribunduSi Canisfiirihundns, a madde dogge. Taurus 
furikundits, a madde bull. 1579 FUI.KK fit-skins 1 / art. 463 
Doggcs after they had eaten the sacrament, . . ranne madde. 
1590 SHAKS. Coin, Err. v. 1. 70. ITOI in i-ztk Rep. Hist, 
.JAVA". Coinin. App. in. 7 A great ^Iad Hull to be turned 
loose in the Game-place, with Fire-works all over him. 
1766 GOLDSM. Elegy Mad Dog 20 The dog, to gain some 
private ends, Went mad, and bit the man. 1769 PKNN\NI 
/.ool. III. 315 Fish thus affected the Thames fishermen call 
mad bleaks. 1800 Mcd. Jrnl, IV. 58 Keep the dags, or 
other animals, supposed mad, shut up safely in a convenient 
place for live or six weeks. 1848 DlCKBMfl Dowtey vi, A 
thundering alarm of Mad Hull was raised. 

t b. Mad dog : another name for HUFF-CAP. Ofis. 

1577 [See HLI I--CAV 11 i]. 

7. Uncontrolled by reason ; passing all rational 
bounds in demeanour or conduct ; extravagant in 
gaiety ; wild. 

1597^ 1635 Mad Greeke [see GREEK st>. 5]. 1598 MARSTON 
in Shafts. C. Praise 29 Why, how now, currish, mad Athenian i 
1605 CAMOEN Rein, (1637) 377 A merry mad maker as they 
call Poets now, was he, which .. made this for John Calfe. 
1655 Nicholas Papers (Cnnulctn II. 338 You will heare mad 
work shortly, for the Jesuit is at worke, a 1715 UVKXI-I 
( rc Time (1724! I- 244 He.. was engaged in a mad-ramble 
after pleasure and minded no business. 1731 HKRKELKV 
Akiphr, n. 10 The mad sallies of intemperance and 
debauchery. 1777 MMK. D AKULAV Early Diary 7 Apr., The 
sweet little thing was <)iiite in mad spirits. 1862 G. MM;I - 
DITH Marian iii, She is steadfast as a star, And yet the 
maddest maiden. 1873 OUIDA PaswrPl I. 69 They would 
pi. iv me all sorts of sweet little mad can-oni. 

b. transf. Of storm, wind : Wild, violent 

1836 MRS. BROWSING Poefs I mv i. xiii, Mad winds that 
howling go From east to west. 1861 WOOI.XKK My Hcautiful 
Lady 50 Here the mad gale had rioted and thrown Far 
drifts of snowy petals. 

8. Proverbs. As mad as a buck t a hatfar t a 
March hare (see HAKE sb. i b), etc. 

a IS^SKKLTON Reply<.a<.ion 35 Thou madde Man.be hare. 
1529 [see HARES/ , i b]. 1590 SHAKS. Com, Err. in. L 72 
It would make a man mad as a Uucke to be so bought and 
M)ld. 1609 Er. Wont, in I/nmon. in Bullen QUPuy* IV - 
V4 If he were as madde as a weaver. 1626 FLETCHER 
&0&teG*ttt, t. ii, Monsieur Shattillion s mad. ..Mad OS May- 
butter, And which is more, mad for a wench. 1837-40, 1857 
[see HAIII.K i ]. 1849 THACKERAY /VWr x, We were. . 
( liaffmg Derby Oaks until he was as mad as a hatter. 1901 
T. RAiuiiiKin A". -V t - 9 ll > Stn - VI II. 501/2 In Derbyshire 
. . there is no commoner saying to express anger shown by 
any one than to say that he or she was as mad as a tup . 

0. Comb.) parasynthctic, as mad-btyodtd, -hu 
moured, -wooded, -pattdwSjp. ; with adjs., indicating 
some condition that proceeds from, resembles, or 
results in madness, as t matt-angry, -blitzing, -drunk > 



14 

t -hardy (hence t matt- hardiness), t -hungry ; 
\ -merry , f -proud , -J--/Y./ adjs. ; also mad-like adj. 
and in attributive combinations of the adj. used 
absol., as mad nurse (colloq?) a nurse attending 
on insane patients; MAP-DOCTOR, MADHOUSE. 

1589 RIDER BibL .W/<?/.,*Madde angrie, or raging madde, 
sxvns, furiosns. 163* J. HAVWARD tr. IHondis Eromena \. 
142 Whose Prince mad angry for being discovered, assay 1- 
ing with a sudden furie the Granadan Galley, easily tooke 
her. 1837 CARLVLE/-V. Rev. II I. v. vii, * Mad-blazing with 
flame of all imaginable tints. 1885 KLNCIMAN Skippers fy 
S/t. 84 He was a "mad blooded rip that cared for nothing. 
1653 BAXTER Chr. Concord 32, I have neighbours that go 
*mad-drunk about the streets. 1871 Ronticdge s Ei\ Boys 
Ann, 33 He was mad drunk, and did not know what he was 
doing. 1534 WHIIINTON Tnllycs Offices i. (1540) 28 Of 
the hye pride of herte whiche is in reproche, and maye 
be called *madhardynesse. f/n if. 35 "Madhardy men of 
our cyte of Rome. 1665 PEI-VS Diary 6 Dec., Knipp, 
who is . . the most excellent *mad-humoured thing, and 
sings the noblest that ever I heard. 1608 CHAPMAN 
Hyrotis Cf>ns/>i r. Plays 1873 II. 233 Such *mad-hungrie 
men, as well may eate Hole coles of fire. 1836 [G. E. 
INMAN] Sir Orfeo 6 With a x mad-like dreaminess crying. 
1887 P. M Niciu, JUatvi aric 144 The mad-like act would 
never have been heard of. >S99 V/r John. O Mats tic 
(1600) C 4, Ye olde *mad merry Constable, art thou aduisde 
of that? 1609 IJovs U A s. (1629) 30 The wicked are often 
merrie, sometime mad-merry. 1583 T. WATSON Centnric 
of Lone Hi. Poems (Arb.) 88 *Mad mooded Loue vsurping 
Reasons place. 1753 The World No. 23 f 7 After such 
hospitals are built, . .and doctors, surgeons, apothecaries and 
*mad nurses provided. 1771 T. HULL Sir 11 . Harring 
ton (1797) II. 223 Your mad-pated Julia. 14.. I oc, in 
Wr.-Wiilcker 605/15 Prodncufas t *madprud. 1614 LODGE 
Seneca, Life ix, This Prince waxed *mad red with anger. 

Mad (mrcd), v. [f. MAD a.} 

1. trans. To make mad, in various senses of the 
adj.; to madden, make insane ; f to render foolish; 
f to bewilder, stupefy, daze ; to infuriate, enrage. 
Now rare exc. f . S\ colloq.) to exasperate. 

1399 LANGL. A 1 ich. Kcdclcs 1.63 And nosoule personcto 
punnyshe be wrongis ; And J>at maddid bi men. ll itt. n. 132 
With many derke mystis bat maddid her eyne. c 1400 
Pcstr. Y royBobi So full are bofairefild of dessait, And men 
for to mad is most here dessyre. 1561 T. NORTON Calvin s 
fttst. iv. 125 The deucll hath with horrible bewitchyng 
madded their myndes. 1593 NASHE Christ s T. (1613) 44 
Nothing so much doth macerate and mad mee. 1600 
HOLLAND Lh>y xxvni. xv. 679 The Elephants also affrighted 
and madded .. ran from the wings. i6 UTHTON Anat. 
Mel. ii. iii. vii. 425 He plaid on his drunime and by that 
meanes madded her more. 1681 SOI/THKKNE Loyal Brother 
iv. i, () Hell ! it mads my reason but to think on t. 1810 
CRAKBE Borough viii, Again ! Uy Heav n, it mads me. 1850 
ULACKIK ittschyhts 1.22 Sin ..Mads the ill-coun>cll d 
heart. 1863 J. WEISS Life T. rarker I.^ipi You have 
madded Parker and in tin s way he shews his spite. 

2. intr. To be or to become mad ; to act like 
a madman, rage, behave furiously. Now rare. 

a 1366 CHAVCER Rom. Rose 1072 Richesse a robe of 
purpie on hadde, Ne trowe not that I lye or madde. 1381 
WVCLIK Aits xxvi. 24 Kestus with greet vois seyde, Poul, 
thou maddist, or wexist wood, c 1386 CIIAI-CKK Miller s 
T. 373 Sufiiseth thee, but if thy wittes madde To ban 
as greet a grace as Noe hadde. c 1394 /*. /V. Crcde 280 
Alas ! qual> be frier * almost y madde in myndc, To sen 
hum his Minoures many men begyleth ! 1412 Hoc- 
c LKVK / c Reg. rrinc. 930, I . . muse so, that vn-to lite 
I nmddc. 1440 rromp. 1 aw. 319/2 Maddyn, or dotyn, 
dcsiph. Maddyn, or waxyn woode, insani<>,furi<\ 15x9 
Li PSKT Charity (1539) 2^, I maye lone for my sensual! 
luste, as when.. I madde or dote vppon women. 1530 
PALSGR. 616/1, I madde, I waxe or become i\\.v\,jc on-ai^c. 
I holde my lyfe on it the fclowe maddeth. 1574 Hi:i.i.o\\ i:s 
Guevara s Fain, Kp, (1577) 310 He brawletli and maddelh 
with the maids. 1873 M. ARNOLD Lit. <V l^nm (1876) 148 
The unclean spirits, .came raging and madding befofl hniL 
t b. Phrase, To go or run madding, Obs. 

,1 1619 FOIHKHUY Athcont. n. ii. 5 (1622) 205 Wee runne 
madding after Cold. i6ai T. WILI.IVMSON tr. Goulards 
It tse I i -illard 1-5 Ouer violent pas.sions of the nunde.. 
oiK-rwlKhne the smile,, .making it to ROC nddfag and mad 
ding heere and there to and fro. 1650 Houu.i, Girqffi* 
A ,r . .\\iM-s i. 70 doing thus arming daily more and more, 
and madding up and down the streets. (11691 POOOOG 
T/it-ol. ll fcs. (1740) II. 195/1 A.. mad-headed, unruly heifer, 
that . .runs wantonly madding about. 

tc. To become infatuated. Const, after, upon. 

1594 KviO/*wc//rt i. 60 A mavtiall people madding after 
Anne-. 1624 K. WIIIIK Rcpl. J-iahcr 535 The pra- n- of 
your people, .madding vpon the merits of Saints, and LOU- 
U liinhm the merits of Christ, .is intolleiable. 

Madagass. Also Madegass, Madccass. 
[Variant of MALACASH.] f 

1. A native or inhabitant of Madagascar. 

1793 TKAIT tr. Kochoifs I oy. Muda^a^nr ;; The in 
habitants of Madagascar call themselves indifttioctly Male- 
wishes, or Madec:ixsi. >. 1815 A IlfKS Mem. v. (1816) ^u8 
t i- hunenUible that Minir allcinpls are not made to convert 
the Mada^risses to Christianity. 1839 fenny Cycl. XIV. 
.--,<) .: The Madr^as->cs hu\ c made considerable progress in 
the arts of civilization. 

2. A ne;ro of Jamaica, having skin less black 
and hair less ciisped than the ordinary nc^ro. 

1873 GARDNER Hist, y^inaun n. iv. 97 The term Mada- 
i^.iss is still applied to certain light tomplexioned negroes, 
tsi fLially those whose hair is U>s woolly than common. 

Madam (immtom), si>. Forms: 3-6 madame, 
4 5 madaum .SV. made me, =, may dame, 6 
maddamo, 4-9 madamo, 4- madam, fa. OK. 
ma dame (in mod.Kr. written MADAMK), literally, 
my lady (sec DAMK, DAM), corresp. etymologi- 
cally to It. madonna.) monna t med.L. mca dowina. 



I 



MADAM. 

The spelling nindamci^ still preferred by some writers, but 
the more general and convenient practice is to write madam 
when the word is used as English, and MADAME when it is 
used as a foreign title. For the plural (in sense i) MKS- 
DAMES is now used ; the Eng. plural is obs. exc. in 
sense 3.) 

1. A form of respectful or polite address (substi 
tuted for the name) oiiginally used by servants in 
speaking to their mistress, and by people generally 
in speaking to a lady of high rank ; subsequently 
used with progressively extended application, and 
now capable of being (in certain circumstances) 
employed in addressing a woman of whatever rank 
or position. (Corresponding to SIB.) 

The early occurrence of DAME in the sense of mother 
suggests that in AK. and early ME. ina dame was very 
commonly used by children to their mother; but in the 
extant examples the mother so addressed is a queen or a 
lady of very high rank. In Chaucer s time (C. T. Prol. 
376) to be addressed as wcidame was one of the advantages 
which a chi/en s wife gained by her husband s being made 
alderman ; this probably indicates the lowest social grade 
in which at that time the title could be claimed as a matter 
of customary right. In poetry of the i4th and isth c. the 
lover often addresses his mistress as madame. Nuns 
(originally only the elder ones : see quot. c 1400) were called 
madame down to the Reformation. 

While in France the title has (with certain customary ex 
ceptions) been confined to married women, in Kngland no 
such rule has been generally adopted, though there are 
ttact-s of a tendency in the 16-17111 c. to address matrons as 
madam and spinsters as mistress . 

From the i7th c. madam has been the title normally used 
in beginning or subscribing a letter to a woman of any 
station, except where the use of the name (as in Dear Mrs. 
A. etc.) is permitted ( my lady , etc. not being admitted in 
epistolary usage). In oral use the title now rarely occurs; 
from the i8th c. it has been, except in very formal use, largely 
superseded by the contracted form MA AM, which has itself 
in recent years been greatly restricted in currency ; how 
ever, madam is in London and other towns still the word 
commonly used by salesmen to their female customers, and 
by persons in the position of servants to the public. 

1297 R. GLOUC. (Rolls) 832 Heo [sc. Cordeille] sede. .Mid 
hou mani kni^tes is he come, be ol>er a;en sede, Ma dame 
bote mid o man. Ittd. 5858 Certes ma dame quaj> H king 
(to his stepmother] so ne may it no^t be. (11300-1400 
Cursor M. 4340 (G<>tt.) In chamber hendely he [Joseph) nir 
grett, And said, * madam \Cott. lauedi], cum to ^our mett . 
(1330 Arth. <y Mcrl. 4644 (Kolbing) po bispac Wawain 
curteys [addressing his mother] Madame, purvaieb ous 
harnais. c 1375 Si, L?g. Saints \. (Katcrim-) 658 [T]hane 
purphir sad till hir (sc, the queen] alsone : ( dred nocht, 
maueme ! It sail be done . 1390 ( SOUTH Conf. I. 47 Ma 
dame, I am a man of thync, That in thi Court have longe 
served, a 1400-50 Alexander 229 Haile, modi qwene of 




mastres . pe Priores al* principall Ks hdy A leder of 
J>am all. a 1440 *SV> Dcgra . 785 Maytlame! sche seid, 
gramercy of Ihi gret cortesy . 1 1470 H KNKV Wallace \. 
1030 Grace , scho cryit, for hym that deit on tre . Than 
Wallace said ; Madenie. your noyis lat be . 1513 HKAD- 
SHAW St. II erbnrgt It. 1 393 Ala-s , he sayd, ma dame and 
patronesse, For sorowe I can nat my peynes expresse . i7 
EARL SUSSEX in Kilts Orig. Lett. Ser. i. II. 137 (To his 
wife.) Madame.. thies be losignifie |etc.|. // /</. isSThus, 
good Madame albtit [etc.l. ISS 1-VNDliSAY Hlonanhc 
lit. 4664 The seilye Nun wyll thynk grel schame. 
Without scho callit te Madame. 1597 SHAKS. 2 Hen. IV, 
II. i. 109 And didst not thou. .desire me to Ije no more 
familiar with such poore iople, saying, that ere long 
they should call me Madam? iSoa llnm. II. ii. (j6 (" 
More matter, with les>e Art. I ol. Madam, I swune I 
do Art at all. 1609 li.JoNsoN.SY/f/ ll i ii/an v. (1620) O 2, 




me think* I see him living yet. 1696 I llll Lirs (ed. 5), 
J/iitftiiH, a Title of Honour, which is given as well in 
Writing as Speaking, to Women of Quality, as Princesses, 
Dutchesses, and others : but grown a little too common of 




1 ve had 01 n . 1001 / 11*47 *> / /( "*- 1U J C1 - a/* * "- "^y 
car conductors of Ifoston arc compelled to address all their 
women passengers as * madam . 

b. Non-vocatively, substituted for the name of 
a lady entitled to be addressed as madam \ /Ofis. 

cisoo Vtlitsinc ii Sire, Madame the queue Pre.s!,yiic your 
wyf .. is delvuercd of thre dottgbdn. 1605 SHAKS. Lear 




1854 MISS HAKKR Northamft. Gloss,, I ll jjive it you, 
[ madam, if you don t do a you re bid. 



MADAM. 

2. As a prefixed title, fa. Prefixed to a first or 

sole name. Obs. 

(,-1386 CHAUCEH Prol. 121 She [the prioress] was cleped 
madame Eglentyne. 1591 SHAKS. Two Gent, \\. i. 9 GM 
to, sir, tell me : tlo you know Madam Siluia? Ibid. u. v. 8 
Hut sirha, how did thy Master part with Madam Julia? 
1613 Hi:vwooi> lira" t n Age H. u, lason. Madam Medea. 
Jlffi/ea. Leaue circumstance, away. 1749 FIEI.MIXC; TOM 
Jones vin. viii, etc. l-\n unman icd young lady is referred 
to by servants and inferiors as Madam Sophia .J 

b. Prefixed to a surname: (a) Now in U.S., 
and perh. formerly in England, the style of a 
woman who has a married son (whose wife has 
the style of Mrs. }. ,/ . dial. The style of a 
married woman of position, such as the squire s 
wife, (c} U.S. (see quot. 1809"). 

1703 PKTIVI-.K Mnsei Petiver. 94 Madam Elizabeth Glau- 
ville. To this Curious Gentlewoman 1 am obliged for an 
hundred Insects;. 1705 Lond. Gaz. No. 4106/4 Madam 
Clark of Veovil, Mrs. Jervice of Favent. a 1774 GOLDSM. 
Klet>y on Mrs. Blaizf, Good people all, with one accord 
Lament for Madam I .lai/e. 1809 K.KNDAI.L 7>vi? . Il.xxxviii. 
44 It lias been, and still is the practice, to prefix to the 
name of a deceased female of some consideration .. the title 
of madam, n 1825 FORBV / <>c. E. Angtia t Madam, a term 



of respect to gentlewomen ; below lady, but above mistress. 
In a village, the Esquire s wife, .must have madam prefixed 
to her surname. The parson s wife, if he be a doctor, or a 
man of ..genteel figure, must be. madam too. 1849 LYM.L 
y>ut I ixit L/.S. I. ix. 162 The title of Madam is sometimes 
given here [in Uoston], and generally . . in the South, to a 
mother whose son has married, and the daughter-in-law 
is then called Mi-,. 

"\ Q.Madame regent queen regent. Alsoy?^. Obs. 

X53 SKKLIOX liarl. Laurel 53 [to Pallas] Prynces moost 
pusant . . All other tranxceiulyng . . Madame regent of the 
scyence st-uyn. Ibid. 951. <t 1562 G. CAVKNDISH U ohey 
11893) 84 Nowe was there lodged also Madame Regent, the | 
kyng s muther, and all hir traya of ladys and gentillwuiuen. 
td. Iii playful or derisive uses. Obs. 

1603 SIIAKS. Meas.forM. i. ii. 43 Behold, behold, where 
madam Mitigation comes. 1624 HKYWOOO Captives iv. i. in 
Jiiillea O. PI. IV, Naye, make his honest and chast wyfe 
no better Then a madam makarell. 1633 FOHIJ "fis Pity 
ii. ii, *Tis not your new Mistresse, Your goodly Madam 
Merchant, shall triumph On my defection. 1670 KACHARU 
Cont. Clergy 28 After a lad has taken his leave of Madam 
University,, .he is not likely to deal.. with much Latine. 
1687 DRYDKN llindfy P, u. 250 But madam Panther, you, 
though more sincere, Are not so wise as your adulterer. 
a 1806 H. K. WHITE My Study* The ideal nights of Madam 
Brain. 

3. A woman who is addressed as madam*, 
fa. A lady of rank or station. Also/^f. Obs. 

1543 HALE Yet ft Course 38 b, She [holy church] became 
a gloryouse madame of the earth. 1550 Image Both C/t. 
Pref. Avj b, They have ahvaies for lucres sake, gloriouslye 
garnished their holy mother, the madame of mischiefs and 
proude synagog of Sathan w l golde, siluer [etc.]. 1576 
FLEMING Patwfl. Efiist. Epit. Preceptes Aijb, His grand 
mother a sober matrone and vertuous old maddame. 1589 
Pi TTFNHAM Eng. Poesie in. i. (Arb.) 149 As we see in these 
Si eat Madames of honour. 1616 R. C. Times Whistle , etc. 
(1871) 134 Tis certaine he had been a knight a[t] lest, And 
made his wife (what she hath lookt for long) A Madame. 

apposit t~ cly. 1632 MASSIXGKR City Madatn i. i, The want 
of one \$c. a male heir] Swells my young Mistresses, and 
their madam mother With hopes above their birth, and scale. 

b. The mistress of a house. Now only U. S. 
vulgar. 

1824 GALT Rothelan \\. xv, We shall. .use a little more 
freedom with the madam of the mansion. 1879 TOUKGKE 
l- ooVs Err. xv. 75 Well, Colonel, .. I ve brought back the 
books I borrowed of the madam the other day. 

C. In derisive or opprobrious use. (a) An af 
fected fine lady. f(i) A kept mistress, a cour 
tesan, prostitute (obs. }. (c) Used as a general 
term of contempt for a female : a hussy , minx . 
Ihese uses may perhaps, so far as origin Is concerned, belong 
partly to MADAME, as being more or less due to prejudice 
against foreign women. Cf. * Madam Van [?i.e. a Dutch 
woman: cf. MADAMK i] a whore 1 (Dict.Ca*i.Crno t a 1700). 
<rt) 1598 BiAUTOH Av. Villanie In Led. Ii 2, Let me alone, the 
Madams call for thee Longing to laugh at thy wits pouertie. 
1623 MASSINCKK Dk. Milan in. ii, Fine meeters To tinckle 
in the eares of ignorant Madams. 1664 POWER E.\-p. Phitos. 
i. ii Ovid s Lydjan-Spinstresse, that proud Madam which 
Pallas, for her Rivalship transformed into the Spider. 1682 
O. N. BoileaiCs Littrin i. Argt. ii Thus Queasie Madams 
meat forbear Untill they read, The Bill of Fare. 1725 AVic 
Cant. Diet.* Mistress Princnm-Prancum, such a stiff, 
over-nice, precise Madam. 1803 MARY CHARLTON Wife .y 
Mistress III. 57 What should I care what those fine 
Madams says of me ! 1840 HOOD Kibnansegg t Honeymoon 
XMI, She was far too pamper d a madam. 
(*) 1719 D URFEY Pills IV. 139 Hide-Park maybe term d the 
Market of Madams, or Lady-Fair. 1721 AMHKRST Terrx 
/ //. No. 28 (1754) 152 At Oxford .. several of our most ! 
celebrated and right beautiful madams would pluck off their 
tine feathers, and betake themselves to an honest livelihood. 
1747 Gent I. Mug. 96 On a Gentleman who mistook a Kept 
Madam for a Lady of Fashion. 1761 Ann. AVf. u. 66 He 
indulged himself and madam with green peas at live shillings 
a quart. 

(c) 1802 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Middlesex Elect, ii. Wks. 1816 
IV. 183 I d make the madams squall. 1874 S. BEAUCHAMI 
C,rantley Grange I. 68 I do not think they [hop-pickers] 
are troubled with much shyness . O, not a bit of it, Sir i 
Charles . . they re brazen madams, and quite above my hands . 

t4. Comb, (appositive}. Obs. 

593 G - HARVKY Pierce* s Super. 174 Floorishing London, I 
the Staple of Wealth, & Madame-towne of the Realme. 

Hence (nonce-wih.} Ma damish a., like a fine j 
lady ; f Ma/damship. 



15 

i6xo Swetnnm Arraigned (i88o> 62, I thanke your I 
Madame-ship, Ime glad o this. 1881 J. YOUNGER Autobiog, 
xv. 171 The mistress at home grew quite madamish. 

Madam (murcUm), v [f. MADAM sb] traits. 
To addiess as madam , f Also with ///. 

1622 ROWLANDS Good Neives fy B. 7 She .. would he 
MadamM, Worship d, Laditule. 1668 DRVOKN Evenings 
Lwe in. i. 11671) 33 Madam me no Madam. 1741 
KICIIAKOSON Pamela 1.1824) L 58 In came the coachman., 
and madamed me up strangely. 1748 Clarissa Wks. 
1883 Viii. 447, I am..Madam d up perhaps to matrimonial 
perfection. 1829 Examiner 116/1 The sparring scene 
between her and Mrs. Chatterley, wherein they Madam 
each other with genteel petulance. 

Ii Madame (madam ; often mada*m, or angli 
cized ma-dam). Also madam. PI. MESDAMKS; 
f madames. [Fr. : see MADAM sb. 

The uses in which the word is meant to represent a foreign 
title are treated in the present article, although in early 
examples the spelling is often madam. For w<tdamt\ 
when it is a mere variant spelling of the Eng. word, see 
MADAM.] 

1. The title prefixed to the surname of a French 
married woman (corresponding to the Fug. Mrs. , 
Lady , ete., according to degree of rank). Ab 
breviated I\Inic.\ in Kng. books and newspapers 
Mdaie. often occurs. 

In Knglish use it is very commonly applied to a married 
woman belonging to any foreign nation (substituted, e.g., 
for the Ger. J rau or the Du. Mevroitiv), It is a No 
frequently assumed (instead of Mrs. ) by English or Amer 
ican professional singers or musicians, and by womeiiengaged 
in businesses such as dressmaking, in which native ta^tu 
or .skill is reputed to be inferior to that of Frenchwomen. 

n 1674 CLARENDON //is/. AY/ , xv. 155 One day he 
visited madum Turyn. 169*) I KIIVKK Musei Peth t-r. 4-1 
Madam Margaret ha Humlnna van Ottemi, Widow to.. 
T)r. Oldenland. 1706 LCTI-KKLL Brief R el. 18 May (18571 
VI. 46 Mrs. Skelton, daughter to Madam Orfeiir. 1838 
DICKKNS Nit /i. .V/V/i . x, 1 lie Lady s name , said Ralph,. . 
is Mantalini Madame Mantalini \ 1871 K. C. G. Mi KKAV 
Member for Paris I. 258 One of Madame RodeiheimV 
plushed footmen. Ibid. 296 Father Glabre never talks 
polities , answered Mdme. de Margauld. 1877 J. GRANT 
Six Yr$.Ao\\. 188 Madame von Hoheiuhal. 1888 MAIM. h- 
SON Mem. (ed. 2) 1. 193 Mdme. Christine Nilsson. 

b. Used i^both vocatively and otlicrwise) with 
omission of the name, or in substitution for it. 

1853 HKOVI K / illftte xiv, As soon as Georgette was well, 
Madame sent her away into the country. 1894 S. J. WKY- 
MAN Man in />/mXr 198 Presently madame followed her 
example. 

f 2. The title given to female members of the 
French royal family ; a French princess ; spec, the 
eldest daughter of the French king or of the dau 
phin ; in the reign of Louis XIV, the wife of MON 
SIEUR, the king s only brother. Obs. 

1670 G. H. Hist. Cardinals i. i. 14 In the presence of 
Madam Royall in Turin. 1679 Marriage diaries //, 7 
Next to her followed Madam. 1701 Lond. Gaz. No. 3714/3 
Madame does not yet give Audience, a 1713 HI KXKT Oivn 
Time(iT2$) I. 302 The King of France had courted Madame 
Solssons, and made a shew of courting Madame [sc. the 
Duchess of Orleans], 1765 Ann. Reg. 112 Don Philip, duke 
of Parma, . . has left issue, by the late madame of France, 
a prince and a princess. 1766 Ibid. u. 4 The Madames of 
France were much devoted to reading in their private 
apartments. 1798 R. C. DALLAS tr. Clery"$ Jrnl. Occur. 
Louis A*/ / 40 A small aottchamber almost without light, 
was occupied by Madame Royale and Madame Elizabeth. 

f3. A French married woman; a Frenchman s 
wife. Obs. 

1599 SHAKS. Hen. I , i. i. 23 The Madams too, not vs d to 
toyle, did almost sweat to beare The Pride vpon them. 



Ibid. in. v. 28 Dolphin. Hy Faith and Honor, Our Madames 
mock at vs. 1599 B. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. iv. i, I would 




was on my travels, among the madames, and signoras, we 
never saluted more than the tip uf the ear. 

Madamoiselle, obs. variant of MADEMOISELLE. 

Madane, obs. form of MAIDEN. 

Madapollam (nnx-dapflam). Also -pollaud, 
-polam, [From Madapollam {Mddhava-palani}^ 
a suburb of Narsapur, Madras presidency.] A 
kind of cotton cloth, orig. manufactured at Mada 
pollam, and afterwards imitated on the British 
looms, and exported in great quantities to India. 

1832 in M. Russell Egypt viii. (1853) 327 He intends to 
send long-cloths, madapollands [etc.]. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. 
Trade, Madapollam^ a kind of fine long cloth, shipped to 
the Eastern markets. 1882 CAULI-KILD & SAWARD Diet. 
Needlework, Madapolavis, a coarse description of calico 
cloth, of a stiff, heavy make, originally of Indian manu 
facture, where it was employed for Quilts. 1885 Matuh. 
Exam. 31 Dec. 4/4 Huff-end madapollams. 

Ma d-apple. [A translation of mod.L. malum 
insiinnnt, a corruption of the oriental word 
which appears variously as meiongena, hadingan t 
HRIN.TAL. Also called raging (Jove) apple : see 
RAGING ///. a. 2.] The fruit of the EGG-PLANT. 

1597 GKRAKDE Herbal u. liv. 274 Madde or raging Apples. 
1688 K. HOLMK Armoury ii. 82/2 An Assirian Made Apple. 
The pod is whitish green, and the cup jagged [etc.]. 
1760 J. LKK Intrott. Bot. 318 Mad Apple, Solumim. 1785 
MARTVN Rousseau s Bot. xvi. 1 1794) 2 2 Mad-Apple is also 
of this genus. 1864 GKISEIIACH Flora, W, /ml. 785 Mad- 
apple, Solanum Melon^cna. 

Madar : see MUL>AK. 



MADDEN. 

II Madarosis (mredar^-sis). Med. [mod.L., 

a. Gr. ^aSaptuffis, f. /<a5apo$ bald : see -osis.] Loss 
of hair ; csp. of that of the eyebrows. 

1693 in /7itmtiftfs Physical Diet. (ed. 2). 1706 in PHILLICS 
(t-d. Kersey 1 . In mod. Diets. 

I Ma dbrain, sb. (and a.} Ol>s. 

A. sb. A mad-brained person ; a scatter-brain . 

c. 1570 Mart: ll it .$ Sci. v. i. E i b, Thou art some mad 
braine, or some foolc. 1608 M mm. HI ON Mud tt orld i. A 3 
Heer s a mad-hraine a th lirst,who-c- piankt-s scorne to ham; 
presidents. 1616 J. DKACON Ttbacco Tortured 57 Alas 
poore Tobacco.. thou that hast hene hitherto accompted .. 
tlie rruul-braines merriment, . .and the vnthrifts pasport. 

B. ttttrib. or adj. -= MAIJ-HKAINKD. 

1592 (>. KAKVKV /*>>/ Lett. 45, I haue . . scene the mad- 
biayncst Koister-doister in acountrey dashte out of couiucn- 
aunce. 1596 SIIAKS. Pain. Shr. in. ii. 10, I must forsooth 
IK: foist To^ive my hand. . YD to a mad-brainy rudcsby. 1605 
ROWLANDS Hell s Jlroke Loose 33 With. . mad-braine lieal, 
Minister they enter. 1631 WKI- .VKII Anc. l nnt:ral Men. :>y- 
That wilde mad braine Falques. 

Hffad-braiiicd (mardbrr nd), a. I laving or 
manifesting a mad brain; hot-headed, uncontrolled. 

1577 (i. WMWVV Letter-bk. iC.imdeiO =>j And Skcltmi that 
samu tnadbraynd knave Look how lit- knawes a dcade hurst; 
boanti. 1596 SIIAKS. / am. X/i>; in. ii. 165 This mad-braiu d 
bridi .^roninc tooke him such a cufTe, That downe fi.-ll 1 iit^t 
and linoki-. 1607 Tinion\. \. 177 Gluing our holy \ \\-\\\~- 
to tin; stjiint- Of contumelious, beastly, mad-brain tl wan* . 
1649 ( I. I)ANIKL 7 riftaffA,, Hen. ii , cxlvii, The Mad- 
l.rain d Spartacus. 1751 KLIXA HKYWOOD Betsy Ihoiiglit- 
Icss 1. 104 The heedless levities of the one sex, and the 
iiL.uI-Ljained passions of the other. 1819 SHULLLV 1 ettr 
Hell vi. xx, A mad-brained goblin for a guide. 1894 (1. M. 
IM-NN Real ti>>/i/ ^71; \ otir father s mad-brained ideas. 

Madcap {nuv.- dka-p;. s/ . and a. [f. MAD a.+ 
CAP s/f. ; Ki.fitddlctap, hitjfiap.] 

A. sh. fa. In early use, a madman, maniac 
(obs. rare}, b. One \vho acts like a maniac; u 
reckless, wildly impidsivc jierson. In recent use 
olten applied playfully to yountj women oi lively 
and impulsive temperament. 

1589 lini.i-:\K Sp. Masqiterado C -\ b, This crue of popish 
Madcaps. 1591 SIIAKS. 7 :tv (/<#/. ll. \ . S Come-on you 
mad-cap: lie In the Ale-house with yuu. 1599 HAVUAIU* 
ist rt. I/en. II i<.) There was .. Sir Hu^h Linnc, a t;(A)d 
souldier, but a very mad-cap. 1607 DKKKKK \ort/r.vttr<t 
//t>e\\ . Wks. 1873 III. 57 What mad-caps haue yuu in your 
house [lleillamj. 1667 DRVDEN Secret Lwc in. i. \i(>C>ty \\ 
Lord, that such a Mad-Cap as I .should ever live to lie jealous ! 
1711 Coiinh-ey-M nn s Let. f<> L urat 12 There were. . sonn- 
Mad-caps nlian ili^li-l- lyers, in the Council that opposed 
ihe -ranting of it. 1861 TMACKKLJAV J- onr deorges ii. 
(1876) 53, I should like to have seen that noble old madcap 
[Peterborough], 1869 riin.ui-s / esm-. ii. r.; To be sin^in^ 
when Vesuvius was thundering .. was not unfitting the im 
perial madcap. 1885 MABEL COLLINS rretticst Ii <w/</;/i, < )n 
the boards she was the merriest, gayest, madcap in the world. 

B. attrih.&\\<\adj. Mad, crack-brained ; reck 
less, wildly impulsive. 

1588 SIIAKS. /,. J.. L. u. i. 215 That last is P.eroune, tin- 
mery mad-cap Lord. 1598 K. (Ii ILMN Skial. (1873)27 Whtn 
thou hast read this mad-cap sturTe. 1619 FLKUHI i: J/. 
Thomas i. iii, Dor. And is your hate so inurtall? Mar. 
N .t to his person, lint to his qualities, his mad-cap follie^. 
1807 \V. IKVINU Salntaff. (1824) 274 The thoughtless Ho\\ oi" 
mad-cap spirits. 1852 1 IIACKLKAY Esmond in. ii, The mad 
cap girl ran up to her mother. 1887 BOWEN ^ irg. fccl, ix. 43 
Let the madcap billows in thunder break on the shore. 1893 
VIZEIKLLV Clances Baek u. xxxiii. 233 Madcap republicans 
bent on disturbing the emperor s pleasure. 

Madded (mrc-ded),///. a. Now rare. [f. MAI 
^.j.-j.jjl.] Rendered mad, in various senses of 
the adj. a. Deprived of reason or intelligence. 

b. Excited to fury, enraged. 

c 1580 SIUNKY Ps. xxii. vii, I am enclos d with yong bulls 
madded rowt. 1611 SHAKS. C y)>il>. iv. ii. 313 All Curses 
madded Hecuba gaue the Greekes. a 1641 UP. MOUNTAGU 
Acts # Mon. (1642) 290 The two Confitents. . were by the 
madded multitude stoned to death. 1681 WHARTON Disc. 
Soul WorhWk*. (1683) 647 But Tycho-Krahe . .shall . .un 
fold to us this matter far different from the Madded Nursery 
of Peripatetick.s. 1766 NICQI. Poems 240 Shall I so besotted 
be And madded, as to sell Mv soul to flames..} 1872 BLACKIIC 
Lavs Highl. 101 Downward Sheer the madded torrent pours. 

Madden ^mx-d n), v. [f. MAD a. + -EX s.] 

1. intr. To become mad. 

1735 POPK Prol. Sat. 6 They rave, recite, and madden 
round the land. 1796 MRS. M. ROBINSON Angelina I. 8 My 
mind would madden at the retrospect of her injuries. 1802 
Noble Wanderers II. 85, 1 saw her strength wasting.. and 
maddened at the view ! 1811 W. R. SPKNCEK roans 19 My 
fierce steed maddens to be gone. 1855 MII.MAN Lat. C/tr. 
i\. vii. (1864) V. 369 Whole populations maddening to 
avenge the cause of the injured Son of God. 1858 H. LAW 
Christ is All % Numbers 79 Malignant passions maddened 
in opposing breasts. 

2. trans. To make mad ; to drive out of one s 
mind ; to excite to frenzy or uncontrollable anger. 

i8zz Goon Study Afeti. IV. 167 Opium maddens the head. 
1833 HT. MAHTIMEAU Loom $ Liiggtr \\. v. 105 It was 
enough to madden the most gentle. 1849 MACAIJLAY Hist. 
En$. ii. I. 267 Fierce spirits, unrestrained by principle, 
maddened by fanaticism. 1879 FARKAR St. /W/(i883) 119 
The raging passion which maddens a crowd of Eastern 
fanatics. 

Hence Ma ddeued ///. a., Ma-ddeningf ///. a. 
and vbL sb. Also Ma ddeningly adv., in a madden 
ing manner. 

a 1743 SAVACE To J. Patotll 35 Calm, on the beacli while 
maddening billows rave, He gains Philosophy from every 
wave. 1775 ASH Suppl., Maddening, the act of making 
mad. 1806 SUKK M inter in Loud. III. ;y The shrieks.. of 



MADDER. 

its maddened mother . . did not arouse the sleeping nurse. 
1822 GOOD Study Med. IV. 624 The burning and maddening 
pain, .can rarely be alleviated but by opium, a 1861 MRS. 
BROWNING J roi Nonnus Poems 1890 V. 85 She named her 
hero, and raged maddeningly Against the brine of waters. 
1863 \Vooi.NKR A/y Beautiful Lady Introd. 3 The wind 
Heaving the ocean into maddened arms That clutch and 
dash huge vessels on the rocks. 1891 T. HAKPV Tcss (1900) 
117/2 There never was such a maddening mouth since K ve s ! 

Madder (nce*du), $b.\ Forms: i meedere, 
mteddre, maederu, 3-7 mader, 4-5 madyr, (5 
madur, maddyre, madre), 5-6 maddre, 6-7 
mather, (8 maddar), 4- madder. [OE. mwdere 
wk. fern, corrcsp. to OX. madra in place-names 
(S\v. madra, dial, madra, mara, Norw. modra t 
maitre} ; a pp. related in some way arc MDu. f 
MLG. mt iU (mod.Du, mede, wee), madder. 

Tlie word in OE. and OX. could not originally have 
denoted the exotic A /</#, but probably belonged to various 
species of the allied genera Asferula and Gatium t some of 
which are still used as substitutes for madder. In Iceland, 
Sweden, and Norway, it is now applied chiefly to Gallnui 
boreale\ in Sweden also to A spent la tinctoria (Dyer s 
Woodruff*, while Ritbia tinctormn is called rod inadta and 
krapp. In the mod. Wiltshire dialect madder is used for 
the Sweet Woodruff (AsJ>eritla odoratd}\ the inadder{s or 
Mather applied in several dialects to the Stinking Camo 
mile is prob. a distinct word (see MAYTHE).] 

1. A herbaceous climbing plant, Rnbia tinctornin, 
having rough hairy stems and bearing panicles of 
small yellowish flowers: cultivated, esp. in Hol 
land and France, for the dye obtained from it 
(see 2). Called also dyer*s madder. 

ciQOoSa.v.Lce^/id. I. i54Deoswyrt be man gryas oSrum 
nainan maedere nemned byS cenned fyrmust in lucania. 
< 1050 Herbarium in Sa.r. Leechd. I. 24 Herba gryas ba,-t 
is msderu [v.r. miederej. < 1265 l 0c. Plants in \Vr.- 
\Vulcker 608/17 Rubca, mader. 14.. Voc. ibid. 576/22 
Cn ssulet t Mader. c 1440 Prowp. Parv. 319/1 Madyr, herbe. 
156* TURNER //t r/>rt/ n. 118 The stalkes of madder are foure 
squared, longe, rough lyke vnto the stalkes of gooshareth. 
1688 R. HOLME Armoury n. 76/2 The Garden Madder 
hath a long rough leaf. 1758 P. MILLER (title) The Method 
of cultivating Madder, As it is now practised by the Dutch 
in Zealand. 1846 M c CvLLQCHAcc. Brit. JEfftfirt(iB$4) I. 109 
.Madder has been attempted to be raised [in England], but 
without success. 1882 HOLUEN Hunt, Osteal, (ed. 6) 33 The 
colouring principle of the madder {Kit bin tinctormn) has a 
strong affinity for phosphate of lime. 

b. With specific qualification, applied to other 
plants. Bengal Madder, Knbia cordifolia (Treas. 
Bot. 1866). Field Madder (see FIELD st>. 20). 
Hog s Madder (see Hoc; s/>l 13 d). Indian 
Madder, ) A*, cordifolia ; (/>) Qld&nlandia itm~ 
bcHata (Treas. Bot.). Petty Madder, the genus 
Cwcianella* "Wild Madder, (a R. peregrina, \ 
native to the south-west of England; (b} Galiuvi ; 
Mollngo, 

14.. I oc. in Wr.-W ulcker 570 \vCandeo, wylde madur. 1578 : 
LVTE Dodoens iv. Ixxlii. 537 There be two scutes of Madder, 
the tame Madder .. and the wild Madder. 1597 GERARDE 
Herbal 961, \ Ritbia. tinctormn^ Red Madder. 2 Rnblti 
syluestris, Wilde Madder. 3 Rnbia marina^ Sea Madder. 
1760 J. LKE Introd. Bot. App. 318 Petty Madder, Cntcia- 
nella. 1776 WITHERING Bot. Arrange tit. Vegetables I. 81 
Madder. Mollugo. Goosegrass.. .Wild Madder, Great Bas 
tard Madder. 1813 AINSLIE Mat. Med. Hindostan 87 
Bengal Madder, Rnbia Manjitk Roxb. 

2. The root of this plant, employed medicinally ! 
or as a source of colouring matter; the dye-stuff 
or pigment prepared from this. 

The chief colouring matters contained in madder are ali- i 
zarin and purpurin. The Turkey red , used in dyeing cotton, i 
is prepared from madder. 

1347-8 Rolls of Parlt. II. 215/2 Come il ait fait avenir en 
Kngleterre xi pokes de madder a Lenn. ^1374 CHAUCER 
Former Age 17 No mader \ij.rr. madyr, madder], welde, or 
wood no Htestere Ne knew. 1389 in J- ng. Gilds (1870) 358 \ 
Euerych a cart y lade w l mader, b c come|> to &elle, twey pans. 
1436 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 180 Vit marchaundy of Braban 
and Selande, The inadre and woode that dyers take on hande i 
Todynewyth. 1570 l*A3tQMJOtGml.Jfta*tA (1633) 377 Mad- i 
der. The root is sharp and bitter, and therefore purgeth the [ 
liuer and the milt. 1581 Act 23 Elis. c. 9 3 Wherein no 
Mather sbalbe used. 1601 R. JOHNSON Kingd. fy Commw. 
(1603) 28 It bringeth forth great quantitie of mather, very J 
perfect woade, but no great store. 1747 COOKE in Hanway 
Trav. (1762) I. iv. Iv. 258 These Tartars trade.. with the 
Russians with th^ir madder. 1846 J. BAXTER Libr. Pract, 
Agric. (ed. 4) II. 311 Sulphur and madder are the best 
alterants in foulness of the skin or habit. 1882 W. T. 
SUFFOLK in Set. Gossip Mar. 50 Avoid .. cochineal colours; 
the madders are the only safe substitutes. 

b. With defining word, indicating a special 
kind or quality, as bale-, bunch-, fat- , pipe-madder \ 
sometimes with designation adopted from Dn., as 
mull) nmbro madder ; crap-madder [CuAi* sl>.-~\, 
corruptly crop-^ grape-madder, the best quality of 
madder. 

1640 in Entick London (1766) II. 168 Crop madder, and all 
other bale madder .. Fat madder .. Mull madder. <r 1661 
FULLKK Worthies^ Kent n. (1662) 57 Madder .. there are 
three kinds thereof, i. Crop-Madder, 2. Umber-Owe. 3. 
Pipe or Fat-Madder. 1765 Museum Rust. IV. 176 The 
Itest umbro madder, imported from Holland. 1797 Kncycl. 
Jjrit. (ed. 3) X. 400/2 The commodity, when manufactured, 
is distinguished into different kinds, as grape-madder, bunch- 
madder, &c. The grape-madder is the heart of the root. 

3. The colour produced by madder dyes or pig 
ments; also with defining word, as crimson mad 
f/er. Also attrib. or adj. 



if. 

1861 THORNBCRV Turner I. 30 Of the yellow and madder 
sails, .he took careful note. 1863 KINCSLI.V ll tidr-Hnl-. \.\ 
A crimson madder petticoat. 1886 RLSKIX Pr.t-terita 1. 
3y6 Shade cobalt through pink madder into yellow odire for 
Ekies. 

4. aft rib. and Comb. , as madder-bath , -croft, 
-crop, -dye, -dyeing, -field, -grinder, -ground , -miller ; 
-pil* -plant j roof, -stove, style, tribe\ madder-printed 
adj. Also in names of colours produced by dvt-s 
or pigments in which madder is an ingredient, 
as madder-black, -brown, -lake, -purple, -red, etc. 
Also madderwort Jiot. t Lindley s term for a 
plant of the N.O. Caliacex. 

1763 W. LEWIS Philos. COMW. Arts 420 The colour hence 
produced [sc. by madder upon blue clothj is called *madder- 



der brown a pigment lost to art. i .. . A fnvttinstfrCartu/. 
(18781 237 Juxta pontem de le *Madercroft. 1816 T. SMITH 
Panorama Sci. fy Art II. 536 The use of archil gives a . . 
bloom to the *madder dye. 1899 MACKAIL /F. Morris II. 
34 \\ ater. .required for "madder-dyeing. 1901 W estni. C,az. 
30 Aug. 3/1 The *madder fields of Alsace, of Southern 
France, and of Algeria have practically ceased to exist. 
1851 in Ilhistr. Land. AVwr 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 * Madder- 
grinder. 1758 P. MILI.KR Cuitiv. A/adder 35 The Dutch 
always sow Grain upon their * Madder Ground. 1822 IMI- 
SON .SVf. 4- Art II. 411 *iMadder-lake. 1851 in Illusir. 
Loud. A t -n s 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 *Madder-miller. 1616 
BROWNE Brit. Past. n. iij. ^9 The bowels of our mother 
were not ript For *Mader-pits. 1758 P. MILLER Citltfr. 
Madder 7 A ^Madder Plant, that has many of these [side] 
Roots, is called a well bearded Madder Plant. 1881 W. 
MORRIS in Mackail Life (1899) II. 53 The best hanging 
would be the inclosed "madder-printed cotton. 1838 T. 
THOMSON Client. Org. Bodies 392 Sulphuric acid . . throws 
down the * madder-purple. 1727-52 CHAMHKRS Cycl. s.v. 
Rcd t *Madder red is dyed with madder. 1744 Phil. Trans. 
XLI. 390 These CalUcoe-printers make use of the Rnbia 
Tinctortim, or *Madder-root. 1757 Act 31 Geo. //, c. 35 5 
For preventing the stealing or destroying of Madder roots. 
1758 P. MILI.FK Cnlth . Madder 12 In the *Madder Stoves, 
the People work more by Night than Day. 1839 URK Diet. 
Arts 224 The *madder style [of calico-printing] .. in which 
the mordants are applied to the white cloth, .and the colours 
are afterwards brought up in the dye-bath. 1836 LINDLKY 
A rt/. Syst. Bot. 249 Order cxxxix. Stellata;, or Galiacea:. 
The *Madder Tribe. 1845 Sch. Bot. (ed. 14) 77 Order 
xxxiv. Galiacta: "Madderworts, or Stellates. 

Madder Cmx dai), sb? Anglo-Irish. Also 
meadar, niether. [a. Irish meadar."\ A square 
wooden drinking vessel. 

1720 SWII-T hish Feast in Misc. (1735) V. 14 Usquebagh 
to our Feast In Pails was brought up, An hundred at least, 
And a Madder our Cup. 1832 LADY MORGAN Mem. (1862) 
II, 337 The madder so often mentioned m Irish song was 
a wooden Tankard, made square. 1886 WOOD-MARTIN 
Lake Dwellings IreL i. v. 103 Meadar , or Mether , is the 
Irish designation for a species of drinking-cup. 

Madder (mce-dai), v. [f. MADDER j^. 1 ] tram. 
To treat or dye with madder. 

c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) co To a dosyne of 
vi-jlcites vlij powndeof Madyre. .and loke je madere theme 
as ^e do ^our redys. 1464 Rolls of Parlt. V. 562/1 That 
the same Wolle and Cloth be perfitly boy led and madered. , 
1530 PALSGR. 616/1, I madder clothe to he dyed... Your 
vyulet bath nat his full dye but he is maddered. 1763 W. 
LEWIS Com in. Philos. Techti* 405 The. .regulations for the 
French Dyers, .require the cloth, after it has been blued, to 
be maddered. 1811 Self Instructor $y) They are maddered : 
higher than black. 

Hence Ma ddered ppL a. y Ma ddering vbl. sb. 

c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) 88 At 5oure Maderynge 
5e schall take of the same wateris. 1581 Act 23 Eliz, c. 9 
2 Where Clothes Karsies & Hosen. .have been died with 
..a galled & mathered lllack. && Nicholsons Jrnt. XXI. 
44 On the maddering of Cotton and Linen Thread. 1839 URE 
Diet. Arts ^87 There next follows., the galling, the aluming, 
the maddering. 

Ma-dderisli, a. [f. MADDER $11 + -ISH.] Re 

sembling the colour of madder. 

1888 Harpers Mag. July 212 Some. .seem . . to be made 
of gold vapor ; others have a madderish tone. 

i Ma dderleii. Qbs.rart*. [f. MADDER sbl , 

+ -ten (/ -LING ).] A name (perh. invented by 
Hill) for the genus Sheranfia. 

1770 HILL Herb. Hi it. II. 153 Sherardia. Madderlen. 
// /(/. 154 Shtrardia, an-cnsis. Field Madderlen. 

Madding (mx-din), ?/ /. sb. [f. MAD v. + 
-ING 1.] The action of the vb. MAD ; becoming or 
being mad, madness; mad behaviour. Now only 
in phrases (arch, or dial.} to, fr//, set a-mad- 
ding (or f on madding}. 

13.. E. E. Allit. P. A. 1153 My manez mynde to maddyng 
malte. a 1400-50 Alexander 3546 Madding marrid has bi 
mode & bi mynd changid. 1526 SK ELTON Magnyf. 288 It 
is but a maddynge, tliese wayes that ye vse. 1563 CALFHILL 
Answ. Treat. Cross Pref. 5 They.. went a madding after 
their Idols. <f 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia iv. (1598) 394 Poore 
Dametas began now to thmke, that . . a generall madding 
was falne. 1600 HOLLAND /tftvxxxvn. xli. 969 The drome- 
darie camels, .were unruly and set a madding. 1611 SPEED 
Hist. C,t. lh-it. ix. xiii. (1623* 733 [They] forced sundry , 
principal! Gentlemen to attend them in their madding. 1614 ! 
BP. HAI.L Contempt., O. T. vn. iii, All the world would be 
glad to runne on madding after their bait. 1627-77 KELT- 
HAM Rcsoh es i, xxix. 49 Our error of opinion,.. and our 
madding after unnecessary sold, have bramblej the way of 
Vertue. 1712 ARBUTHNOT John linll \. viii, John had not , 
run on a madding so long, had it not been for an extra 
vagant bitch of a wife. 1775 MMK. D ARBLAY Early Diary 
21 Nov., Lady Edgecumbe. .declared she was seta-madding. 
1857 MKS. MATHKWS Tfa~ fabl? Talk I. 205 Men.. whose 
crazed brains go a madding after forbidden fruit. 1865 k 



MADE. 

I MRS. WHITNEY Gayworthys viii. (1879) 79 To set all the 
urchins brain-, a madding. 

tb. attrib.) as madding-day^ month, time. 
16. . I. T. Grim the Collier ofCr.ydon in. (1662) 50 Why 
liow now man ! is this your madding month ! 1625 Con- 
salvio s Sp. Inquis. 34 In all her madding time shee had 
nothing else in her mouth. 1691 LCIJLOW Let. to Sir E. S. 
title-p., Occasioned by the reading Dr. Pelling s Lewd 
Harangues upon the 301)1 of Jan vary, being the Anniversary, 
or General Madding-Day. 1717 (title) A Rebuke to the 
High Church Priests for turning the 3o th of January into 
a Madding-Day. 

Madding (mcu diij), ///. a. Now poet, or 
rhetorical, [f. MAD v. + -JM; ^.] 

1. liecoming mad ; acting madly ; frenzied. 

1579 Si-ESSEk S/ieftJi. Cal. Apr. 26 But* now from me hys 
madding mynd is starte, And woes the Widdowes daughter 
of the glenne. 1582 T. WATSON Centurie of Lime Ixxvi. 
Jit- <t ding, The Author being, as it were, in halfe a madding 
moode. 1614 DKUMM. OF HAWTH. Sonn. * Deare Wood* 
Farre from the madding Worldling s hoarse discords. 1635 
BBATUWAIT A read. Pr. 171 Observe the madding motion of 
his eyes. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 210 The madding Wheeles 
Of brazen Chariots rag d. 1697 DRVDEN sEneid vn, 539 
She .. mixing with the throng Of madding matrons, bears 
the bride along. 1714 ADDISON To Princess ofll ales^ with 
Cato 38 Bid impious discord cease, And sooth the mad 
ding factions into peace. 1749 GRAY Elegy 73 Far from 
the madding crowd s ignoble strife. [Cf. quot. 1614 above.] 
1802 Eng. Encycl. VIII. 308/1 These [words] are poetical, 
but were never in common use.. shook (shaken), madding 
[etc.]. 1822 WORDSW. Reel. Sonn. il. xx. Monastic b oltipt., 
High conceits to madding Fancy dear. 

2. That makes mad ; maddening. 
<ri6ooSii.AKS. XOHH. cxix, How haue mine eyes out of their 

Spheares bene fitted In the distraction of this madding feuer. 
1644 MAXWELL Frerog. Chr. Kings 67 Superstition is a 
mad and madding thing. 1650 BAXTER Saints H. \\. vi. 
7 (1651) 154 Are these such saddingand madding thoughts? 
1871 K. EI.LIS tr. Catnllns Ixiv. 94 O thon cruel of heart, 
thou madding worker of anguish. 

Hence f Ma ddingly adv. 

a 1625 FLETCHER Women Pleased iv. 1, Your poor neigh 
bours Run maddingly affrighted through the Villages. 

Maddish (^ma.-dij), a. [f. MAD a. + -isfll.] 
*} a. Having the manner or ideas of a madman; 
like a madman in behaviour ; appropriate to or 
befitting a madman (ol>s.~). b. Somewhat mad. 

1 573 TUSSKR ftitsb. etc. (1580) 83 What with voluptuous- 
nes, and other maddish toies. c 1638 STRAFFORD in Brown 
ing Life (i8pi) 208 Hypochondriack humours . . is to be 
civilly and silently maddish. 1642 lip. MORTON Presentm. 
Schismatic 6, I have reserved for the last place a Character 
. .called by Austen maddish obstinacy. 1655 M. CASAUBON 
Entinis. iii. (1656) 109 Some. .became (in a degree) maddish 
of the stage, and were perpetually acting some part of a 
Tragedy. 1740 tr. De Mouhy s Fort. Country-Maid (\n\} 
II. 141 Do you know I am a little maddish. 1778 Learn 
ing at a Loss II. 161 A maddish looking Gentleman. 1815 
I -\M u Let. to Words~.i>, in Final Mem. vi. 244 Excuse this 
maddish letter. 1809 SCOTT Jrnl. 20 Apr., [The] wit .. 
of Lord Erskine was moody and maddish. 

Maddle ,ma,"d l), v. Ol>s. exc. dial. [f. MAD a. : 
see -LE 3.] a. intr. To be or become crazy; to be 
confused in mind ; to be dotingly fond of. b. trans. 
To craze ; to confuse in mind, bewilder. 

1540 tr. Pol. I erg, Ettg. Hist. (Camden No. 29^ 205 He 
was becoome feble by reason of sore and dayly siknes and 
began to maddle. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 8/18 To Maddle, 
delirare, dissipere. I bid, 126/40*1*0 Maddil, delirare. 1691 
RAY N. C. Words 47 To Aladdle \ to be fond. \&maddles 
of this Fellow, she is fond of him. 1829 J. HUNTER Hal- 
lettttsh. Gloss*) Maddle, to cause distraction of thought, con 
fusion of mind, as by long continued and loud talking. Ibid. 
App., Maddled % puzzled. 1850 Tales of Kirkbeck Ser. n. 
79 I m afraid she s quite maddled. 1855 ROBINSON Whit by 
Gloss.. To MnddU\ to be fond of to the extent of losing 
one s wits. 1864 T. CI.AKKE in Kendal Mercury 30 Jan., 
A wes faer maddl t amang em. 

t Mad dock ^mre dak). Obs. Also 3 malSok. 
See also MAWK. [Early ME. ma&ek* a. (,or corre 
sponding to) ON. matik-r (Da. madike, S\v. mask], 
MLG. medekcj dim. (with -/- suffix : see -OCK) of the 
word which appears in OK. as tttadtt, mafia : see 
MATHE. There may have been an OE. *0M0tor.] 

1. a. An earthworm, b. A maggot. 

a 1240 ..SVwf /cv li artfoin Coit. How. 251 As ineaSen \MS. 
Titus maSckes] in forrotet fle*ch. c 1400 Lanfranc s 
Ciritrg. 44 Maddockis (at ben worines of be erbe. 14.. 
I oc. in Wr.-Wulcker 594/3 Lmnl>riius t a madilock. c 1450 
ME. .I/<v/. /. ^. (Hctnrich) 210 Item Kuytes eyron & mad- 
dolkes, & openes, it wasche hem clene. ^1450 Alphita 
(Anecd. Oxon.) 87/30 Uernies slue lumbrici terreni. . . Angl. 
angeltwychches uel maddokkcs. 1684 G. MKKITON Praise 
Yorks. Ale, etc. Clavis, .Mawkh are .Maddocks. 

2. north, dial. A whim (Grose 1790). Cf. MAGGOT. 
Ma d-do Ctor. [f. MAI> a. used subst.] A 

]>hysician who treats mental diseases ; an alienist. 
1703 FARQUIIAR Inconstant iv, iv, No mad-doctor in 
Christendom could ha\-e done it more effectually. 1818 
Coi)F.iT/W. J\t\ r . XXXIII. 363 His father was a mad- 
doctor. 1881 W. S. GILBERT Poverty s Fairy in, Clcai- 
headed, logical men of sense, these mad-doctors. 

tMa-ddy, a. Obs. [f. MAD a. + -Y.J Some 
what mad. 

1710 D UkKF.v Pills II. 159 They must be .. drunk or 

maiUly. 

Made (m^d),///. a. [pa. pple. of MAKE 7-.1] 
I. Produced or obtained by making as distin 
guished from other modes of origin or acquisition. 

1. Artificially constructed or produced, artificial 
as opposed to * natural . So made earth, ground . 






MADE. 



17 



MADEMOISELLE. 



solid ground that has been ( made* by filling up a 
mnrsh, embanking a river, etc. 

^1578 LINUKSAV (Vitscottie) Citron. Scot. (S. T. S.) II. 
301 It was conclwdit that na salt nor wictuallis norna inaiil 
vvark sould be convoyit of the real me, 1590 SI-LNM u 
Muiopotinos 166 Arte . . doth aspire T excell the naturall, 
with made delights. 1596-7 S. FINCHK in Ducarel Hist. 
Croydon App, (1783) 153 Findinge that grouride made and 
false, digged the trenche alonge the door. 1643 TWVNK 
in Wood s Life (O. H. S-K I. 96 The earth allso beinge 
found to be made ground all there a bouts. 1687 B. RAN 
DOLPH Archipelago 65 Where formerly was a made- way 
in the sea for people to pass over. 1691 T. H[ALK] Ace. 
New Invent, p. Ixxi, It was all such as we call made 
Earth, and hatl been gain d out of the Thames. 1699 
R. L EsTRANGE Ertisw. (V//<v/. 11711) 76 How comes it 
that all your made-Hedges are green too? 1719 DE FOE 
Crusoe n. xii. (1840) 252 This canal is a navigable made 
stream. 1878 HUXLEY F/iysitffr. xvii. 277 The successive 
beds of made ground. 1884 T. I.ROWN Ann. Disruption 
iv. (1890) 37 There was not a made road in the parish. 1895 
O*H*f(U. S.lXXVI. 16/2 They were most of them gentle 
men I mean gentlemen born. * And you , said M iss 
Harriman pleasantly, are a gentleman made . 1897 MRS. 
LYNN LINTON Gco. Eliot in tt omen Novelists 114 Her 
whole life and being were moulded to an artificial pose, 
and the made woman could not possibly be the spon 
taneous artist. 1902 A. E. W. MASON Four Feathers xii. 
IT 2 The hedged fields and made roads. 

b. Of a story : Invented, fictitious. Of a word : 
Invented, coined . Of an errand : Invented for 
a pretext. ? Obs. (Cf. made-tip,} 

1387 TRF.VISA Higden (Rolls) II. 195 Hit is no made tale, 
but hit is soof> as be lettre is i-write. 1607 NORDKN 
Snrv. Dial. n. 41 The word [manner] is used among our 
Lawyers, as many other made words are, which liaue bin 
termes raised by our Lawes, & are not elsewhere in use. 
1629 Orkney M itch Trial in County Folk-Lore III. (1903) 
78 Christane Reid in Clett cam in ane maid errand. 1655 
Nicholas Papers (Camden) II. 273 These are but ma.lt: 
stories to delude fooles. 1687 MIK<;E (if. Fr. Diet. \\. s.v., 
A made Word, Un Mot facticc^ imagine^ on fait a ptaisir. 
1843 J. H* NEWMAN Miracles 124 It reads like a made story. 
C. Brought about by contrivance. 

1594 LYLY Mother Bomi ic \. \\\, 49 (Bond) She forsooth 
will choose her own husband ; made marriages prone mad 
marriages. 1802-12 HKNTHAM Ration. Jiidic. Eviti. Wks. 
1843 VII, 306 Made offices are partly the effects, partly the 
causes, of made business. Create useless work, you create 
the necessity of useless hands for the performance of it. 

2. Formed by composition. In certain specific 
applications, a. Cookery. Made disk : a dish 
composed of several ingredients; so ~\made meat. 
Made gravy, a * gravy* artificially compounded, 
as opposed to one consisting only of the juices 
exuding from meat in cooking. 

1598 Epulario I) j b, To make a kind of made meat in 
flesh time. 1621 BURTON Anat. Mel. \. ii. \\. i. 96 An infinite 
number of compound artificiall made dishes. 1622 MABBK 
tr. Aleiuan s (iicr.nian d Alf. i. 106 What made dishes ; wh:it 
hot, what cold, what boyld, what rost ? 1632 B. JONSON 
Magn. Lady I. (1640) 17 A farragoe, Or a made disli in 
Court. 1747 MRS. GLASSF, Cookery ii. 13 Force-Meat Balls 
are a great Addition to all Made-Dishes. 1796 Ibid. viii. 142 
You may use made-gravy, if you have not time to use the 
bones. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xlix, The made-gravy ac 
quiring no flavor, and turning out of a flaxen complexion. 
iSjBMAYHEW Upper R hinc ii. 1(1860) 48 The subtle nicety 
of a French made-dish. 

b. Naut. Made mast : one composed of several 
pieces of timber. Made block : a pulley-block 
composed of several parts joined together. Made 
eye ; synonymous with flemish eye* ( Adm. Smyth"). 

1627 CATT. SMITH Scott/tart s Gram. iii. 15 If it be a made 
Mast, that is greater than one Tree. 1794 Rigging % Sea 
manship I. i Masts, .made of several trees joined together 
[are called] wads-masts. Ibid. 153 Very large, .blocks are 
formed of separate pieces, . , when thus made, they are termed 
made-blocks. 1867 SMYTH Sailor s Word-bk.^ Aladc Masts, 
the large masts made in several pieces. A ship s lower mast 
is a made spar. . . Made block is one having its shell com 
posed of different pieces. 

3. Said occas. of articles of domestic or local 
manufacture, in contradistinction to those obtained 
from a distance. Made wines : a term applied to 
the so-called British wines (as currant, ginger, 
gooseberry, etc. wine). 

1750 T. SHORT (title) Discourses on Tea, Sugar, Milk, 
Made Wines, Spirits, Punch, Tobacco, &c. 1805 PIKK 
Sources Mississ. (iSrot 7 Gave them one quart of triad? 
whiskey, a few biscuit and some salt. 1806-7 J- BERESFORII 
Miseries Hum. Life (1^26) xtx.ii. 216 Brewing at home what 
are curiously called made wines , (as if all foreign wines 
were self-existent!). 1884 S. DOWELL Hist. Taxation II, 
289 The beverages termed British wines or made wines. 
II. Of which the making has taken place. 

4. Already framed or produced, rare in attribu 
tive use. 

a. 1635 CORBET Poems (1807) 121 Made lawes were uselesse 
growne lo him, he needed but his owne. 

5. That has undergone the process of manufac 
ture. Also occas. prepared for use (cf. senses of 
MAKE v.}. rare. 



kR K s.EdmB.(&6g) 1. 3 Of the last of maid irne 
vujrf. iM&RatcsCustomeHo.*.\), Corke made the laste.xb. 
Corke made the barell, Hi.*, iiii.^. 1582 Ibid. B ivb, Cork 
made for diers the last. .iiij/. . . Cork made for shoemakers. 
1795 J. AiK!N Maxctetrray? The raw materials come from 
Manchester . . and the made goods are sent thither. 1806 A. 
H I-NTKR Cult na (ed. 3) 209 A tea-spoonful of made mustard. 
6. Of soldiers, also of horses, hounds, etc, - Fully 
trained. 

VOL. VI. 



1 1673 Bovi.n 7r.r.r. F.jfttwhims m, iv. 28 To make a tryal 
r whether a young Blood-hound was well instructed, (or as 
the Huntsmen call it, made} he caus d one of his Servants 
..to walk to a Country-town (etc.]. 1796 Campaigns 1793-4 
I. i. vi. 45 None but made soldiers and serviceable horses 
would be employed. 1901 l^aily L liran. 29 Apr. 6/2 In the 
made class the best pony was Mr. Matherson s Lutus. 

7. Of a person: liaving his success in life assured. 
Chiefly in phr. a made man. 

1590 MARI.OWK Faust (1631) V 3)1, O, joy full day, now 
am I a made man for euer. 1603 S. ROWLF.Y When Yon 
See Me C 3, Hele lafe, and be as merie as a magge pie, and 
thow t bee a mayd man by it. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 38. 
2/2 You are a Made Man. 1871 SMILES C&zrar. ii. (1876) 54 
Teach a boy arithmetic thoroughly, and lie is a made man. 
b. Golf. (See quot.) 

1897 l- .ncycl. Sport I. 473 (<",olf) Madf, a player is said to 
be made when be is within a full shot of the green. 
III. Combinations. 

8. \Vitli prefixed sb., adj., or adv., forming com 
binations usually hyphened when used attributively, 
and in some instances also when used predicatively. 
a. With sb. in locative or instrumental relation, 
or adj., giving the general sense Made in a certain 
locality or by a certain class of agents , as in 
country-, foreign-, English- ^ German-, London-, 
Swiss-made, HOME-MADE; God-, man-, self-, state; 
tailor-made. b. With adv. (or sometimes adj. 
giving the sense ( made in a certain manner, having 
a certain quality or kind of make , as in badly-, 
neatly-^ well-made ; often with reference to the 
*make or build* of the body ( - -bitilt^., as in 
loosely-, powerfully-^ stoutly-, strong(fy}-mat1e. 
Most of these combs, are treated under/their lirst ele 
ment, or in their alphabetical place as Main words. 

9. In Comb, with adv. (hyphened in attributive 
use) corresponding to the similar combinations of 
MAKE v., as made-out, made-over \ made-up, 
f (a) consummate, accomplished {obs. ] ; (/) put 
together ; composed of parts from various sources ; 
(r) artificially contrived or prepared, esp. for the 
purpuS j of deception or producing a favourable 
impression; (</) of a person s mind , resohvd, 
decided. 

1607 SHAKS. Tim on v. i. 101 Know his grossc patchery. . 
Vet runaine assur d That he s a made-vp Villnim-. 1677 
HUBBARM Narrative (1865) I. 82 They defended themsd\ t--. 
under a small hastily made up Defence. 1773 C.OI.DSAI. 
Stoop* tflConq. n. (near end], Yes, you must allow her some 
beauty. Tonv, Bandbox ! She s nil a mnde-up tiling, mini. 
1789 CHAKI.OI IK SMITH Jtthclinde 11814) I\ . 115 And as to 
that made-up antiquity, Mrs. Malt ravers, she hau-s you. 
1806 Si RK // inter in Lond. (ed. 3! 1 1. 95 Yours will be i un- 
sidt-red as a made-up character. 1820 T. CHALMERS Con- 
gregat. Sena. (18.^8) II. 14 The logical process which leads. . 
to the ultimate and made-out conclusion. 1859 ting. Cookery 
Ilk, 156 Chap. xiii. Warmed-up Meats and Made -up 
Dishes or Entrees. 1863 MKS, GASKKI.I. Sylvias Lovers 
I xx. II. 105 In a forced made-up voice she inquired aloud 
[etc.], 1871 HOWO.LS M cdd. Journ. (1892) 246 She bought 
and bought of the made-up wares. 1873 L. WALLACE l- air 
Cod\.\ \\\. 311 Ye. .are of made-up minds. 1896 A. DOBSON 
i8M Cent. Vign. Ser. in. i. 14 This made-up face was not 
produced by stage paint. 1900 1-n. ROBERTS in Daily Xc-\.>s 
4 May 5/2 Hamilton speaks in high terms of the good service 
performed by . . a made-up regiment of Lancers, 

Made, obs. form of MAID sb. 

t Madefacient, a. Obs. rare~ n . [ad. L. 
wadefacicn(-e}n,\>r.\>\)\e, of ;;/(7(/,/</<v;r,to MADEFY.] 

1727 HAU.KY vol. II, Madefacient, making moist, wetting. 

Madefaction (mseittfse kfan). Now rare or 
Obs. [a. F. madefaction, ad. I.. madefactiSn-em, n. 
of action f. madefaccre : see MADEFY.] A wetting ; 
the action or process of making wet or moist. 

1581 E. CAMPION in Confer, in. (1584) U iij, If it please 
God to take away the substance of water, and leaue the 
qualitie of madefaction, what hurt were it? 1626 IA< i>\ 
Sylva 865 To all Madefaction there is required an Imbibi 
tion. 1657 TOMLISSON Kenous Disf. 121 Such parts . . arc 
hurt with fluent madefactions. 

humorously pedantic. 1859 THACKFRAV / irgin. Ixxvii, 
Aunt Lambert (who was indulging in thai madefaction 
of pocket-handkerchiefs which I have before described). 

t Ma defy, v. Obs. Also madify(e, -ie. [a. F. 
mcuttfitT) ad. L. madefacere, f. madcre to be wet : 
see -PV.] trans. To make wet ; to moisten. 

c 1420 Ballad, on Hush. iv. 145 Her seed yf me reclyne In 
baume. .other in mastkyne, Or madiHe it so in oil lanryne. 
1597 A. M. tr. Gnillewean s Fr. Chirnrg. 18 b/2 A sponge 
which is madefied and wetted in wyne. 1599 tr. Gabel- 
/wuer s lik. Pkysicke 2/2 Madefy e it with Rosewater. 1618 
T. ADAMS Rage Oppression Wks. (1629) 609 The Uonners 
.. rode oner the faces of Gods Saints, and madefied the 
earth with their bloods. 1671 J. WEBSTER Metallogr. xvi. 
235 Being madefied, it doth most easily contract a rust. 

Hence fMadefica tion [see -FlCATiON], amoisten- 
ing or wetting* (1727 Bailey vol. II. spelt imnli- 
fication}\ Ma defied, Ma defyingf ///. adjs. 

1597 A. M, tr. Gmllemeau"s Fr. Chirnrg. 31 b/i With 
wett and madefyed domes. 1599 tr. Gabelhouer s Bk. 
Physicke 84/1 Dipp therin a madefyed finger. 1646 SIR! . 
BROWNE Pseud. Ep. vi. xii. 334 Any kinde of vaporous or 
madefying excretion. 

Madeira * (madie ra). Also 6-8 Madera. 
[a. Pg. Madeira; the island was so called because 
formerly thickly wooded (I g.wai&zVtf = Sp. madera 
i wood timber ; L. mdteria ; see MATTER j.).l 



1. (With capital M.) The name of an island 
situated in the Atlantic ( )cean, about 400 miles 
from the N. \Y. coast of Africa. Used attrib. in 
the designations of various things produced in or 
connected with the island, ns Aladeira hue, laurel, 
orchis, pear, tea, work (see quots.) ; Madeira 
chair, a kind of wicker or cane chair; Madeira 
mahogany, Canary wood, the wood of Persea 
( formerly Law-its indica ; Madeira nut /. S. 
[perh. belongs to 2 c], the common European wal 
nut, esp. the Titmouse* or thin-shelled variety 
( Jitglaus regia tenera] ; Madeira wine = sense 
2 ; Madeira wood (see quot. ; cf. MADEIHA - . 

1889 KIHKR HAGGARD A*. Solomons Alines ; 16 Sir Henry 
was sitting opposite to me in a "Madeira chair. 1882 CATL- 
FEILD& SAWAKD Diet. Needlework,* Madeira face. The lace 
made by the natives of Madeira is not a native production. 
..The laces made are Maltese, Torchon, and a i.-narse 
description of Mechlin. 1796 NEMNMCH Polygl. f.c.r. Xat. 
Hist. v. 820 * Madeira laurel, Lanrits foctcns. Ibid. 955 
"Madeira mahogany, Lanrns indica. 1829 I.OI DON I lncycl. 
Plants 334 Lauras indica. .The wood . . is called Vigniatici* 
in the island of Madeira, and i^ proliably what is imported 
into England under the name of Madeira mahogany. 1866 
Treas. Bot. t Mahogany, Madeira, / crsca indica. 1845-50 
Mus. LINTOI.N Lect. Bot. App. 1 1(> Jitglans rcgia ("madeira 
nut . 1882 Garden n Feb. 89/2 The "Madeira On-hU (< . 
J<>!iosa.) i^ remarkable .. fur the readiness with whifh it 
doubles its bulb. 1664 K \KI.V\- Kal. Ilvrt. June \ \> 
1 ears, The Maudlin (first ripe), Madera, Green-Royal 
[etc.]. 1892 WAI.SH Tea 33 Regular shipments of Madeiia 
tea 1 arc now being made tn the London market. 1687 
CONCKKVK Old Bach. iv. i.\, Why this same *Madera-u me 
lias made me as light as a grasshopper. 1705 Lond. (, a:. 
No. 4131/4, 69 Pipes and 9 Hogsheads of White Mad era 
Wines, n Hogsheads of Red I>itto. 1839 Pan:} Ly.l. 
XIV. 362/1 The importation uf Madeira wine into England 
in 1833 was 301,057 gallons. 1796 XKMNICH l\>lygl. Lc.v, 
Nat. Hist. v. 820 Madeira wr>od, Cedrcla odorata. 1882 
CAri.FKiU) & SAWARD Diet. Needlework, "Madeira ;(>,&. 
This is white Embroidery upon fine linen, or cambric, .made 
by the nuns in Madeiia. 

2. ^Also Madeira un iie; see i.; A white wine 
produced in the island of Madeira. 

It is (.fa deep amber tint, full body, and ^onie sweetness, 
resembling a well-matured full-bodied brown Cherry, 

150 SM \t,s. i Hen, // , i, ii. 128 A Cup of Madera, and a 
cold Capon^ U-i^e. 1612 Sc. I k. tf Rates in Halykurton i 
j.cd ^cy uSi iyt 335 Sackes Canareis Mab^a^ Maderais . . 
Tttynts and Allai.am-.. 1708 S. SKWAI.L Diary i.? Apr.. \\ L- 
drank a Buttle i.f Madera together. 1787 M.Cui LI-.K iu ././/* , 
etc. (1888) I. ?35 You cannot please him more than by prais 
ing hU Madeira. 1823 HVIU>N Juan xiu. v, P>ut then they 
have their claret and Madeiia. 1861 Dri U.N COOK/ . / ssttr i 
D. viii, I think 1 could eat a chop, .and a glass of Madeira, 
b. with various qualifying pretixes. 

East Indian madeira was madeira which had been sent 
on a sea voyage to the East Indies to improve Its quality. 

1723 Loud. Gaz. No. 6173/1 There will be no other Malm- 
sty Madera Wine landed tin s Year. 31 Pipes .. of. .White 
Yidonia Madera Wine. 1819 Sni- \.\.v.\Teter Bell the TkhJ. 
iv. xviii. 5 Yemson, .. And best Ka^t Indian madeira. 

C. Comb., as madeira glass ; madeira-drinking 
adj. ; madeira cake, a kind of sponge-cake. 

1800 Asiat. Ann. Reg., Chron. 123/2 A tea spoonful of 
the alkali in a Madeira glass half filled with water. 1845 
Miss ACTON Aloe?. Cookery 515 A good Madeira Cake. 1902 
Mnnsey s Mag. XXVI. 527/1 The interruptions, .from the 
Madeira-drinking men of letters overhead. 

Madeira- (madi^ra). In 7-8 madera. [a.Sp. 
madera wood ( = Pg. madeira: see prec.). The 
usual spelling is due to assimilation to MADEIRA 1 .] 
A \Yest Indian name for Mahogany (Swietenia 
Mahagoni}. Also madeira u-ood. 

1663 GKRBIER Counsel \<& Precious \\ r oods are to be had 
..in the West-Indies, some.. hard as Marble; besides rare 
Madera, and other variously figured. 1736 MORTIMER 
in Phil. Trans. XXXIX. 254 It is next in Beauty to what 
is here called Madera, which is the Mahogany of Jamaica. 
1829 LOUDON Encycl. Plants 352 The trees on the Bahama 
islands . . are known in Europe as Madeira wood. 

Mademoiselle (madpmwazgl ; often angli 
cized msedamdze l). Also 7-8 madamoiselle, 
(7 -ella). [Fr. j orig. two words ma my (fern.}, 
demoiselle (see DAMSEL).] 

1. The title (prefixed to the surname or the Chris 
tian name, or used absoL as a substitute for the 
name) applied to an unmarried Frenchwoman. In 
English use very often applied to unmarried women 
of foreign nationality other than French, instead 
of using the equivalent prefix (e.g.) in Dutch or 
Swedish, or substituting the English * Miss \ Often 
used absol. as the designation of a French governess 
or the French teacher in a girls school. Abbre 
viated Mile*) in English often incorrectly Mdtte* 
Plural, mesdemoiselles (nwdfmwazfl), abbre 
viated Miles. 

In early Fr. use, the prefix mademoiselle was applied also 
to married women whose husbands were below the rank of 
knighthood. 



1696 PHILLIPS (ed. s\ Mademoiselle, a Title of Honour 
given to the Daughters and Wives of born Gentlemen ; much 
us d in France, a 1734 NORTH Kxam. in. vi. 76 (1740) 479 
The beautiful Mademoiselle Carwell, afterwards Duchess 
of Portsmouth. 1753 SMOLLETT Cf. Fat/totii ix. Wks. 1872 
V. 47 She [the maid] took the first opportunity of going to 
mademoiselle, and demanding money for some necessary 
expense. 1794 MRS. RADCLIFFE Myst. Udolpho vii, Our 
j cottage may be envied, sir, since you and Mademoiselle have 
I honoured it with your presence. 1840 BARHAM IngoL Leg.) 

69 



MADENT. 

Spectre of Tappington^ Mademoiselle boxed Mr. Maginre s 
ears, and Mr. Maguire pulled Mademoiselle upon his knee. 
1850 JULIA KAVANAGH Nathalie ix. 213 Mademoiselle Dan- 
tin coughed, by way of opening the conversation. 1880 
Theatre Feb. 118 Mademoiselle Lido sang well and tune 
fully as Irene. 1888 MAPLESOX Mem. (ed. z) I. 306 The 
duty, therefore, of singing fell to Mdlle. Dotti. 

2. French Hist. The title (used as a substitute 
for the name) of the eldest daughter of Monsieur , 
the eldest brother of the king. Subsequently ap 
plied to the eldest daughter of the king, or, if he 
had no daughter, to the first princess of the blood, 
so long as she remained unmarried. 

1679 Marriage Chas. II 3 It was . . time for her to bring 
Madamoiselle to him. 1768 Ann. Reg. 192/2 His Danish 
majesty handed mademoiselle to her place. 1783 Ibid. 240 
Deaths. . . At Versailles, mademoiselle of France, aged five 
years, only daughter of the French king. 

3. occas. A person usually referred to as * made 
moiselle*, an unmarried Frenchwoman; spec, fa 
(foreign) serving-maid (ohs.) ; a French governess. 

Occas. in forms representing uneducated pronunciation. 

1642 MILTOM Apol. Sweet. Wks. 1851 III. 268 Prostituting 
the shame of that ministery. . to" the eyes of Courtiers and 
Court- Ladies, with their Groomesand Madamoisellaes. 1765 
BICKERSTAFFE Maid of Mill i. i. 2 She sits there all day .. 
dressed like a fine madumasel. 1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle 
xvi. (1842) 439 De tout mon cccur , said a buxom brown 
dame, about eighteen stone. .. The extensive mademoiselle, 
suiting the action to the word, started up [etc.]. 1861 MRS. 
H. WOOD East Lynne in. iii, When I heard that Mrs. Car- 
lyle had engaged a madmoselle for these children. 

transf. 1712 \\V\A\Y.\.\. Sfect. No. 277 F 2 This Wooden 
Madamoiselle [a dressmaker s lay-figure]. 

4. U. S. A sea fish (see quot. ). 

l88z JoKDAN & (lll.BRKT Sj H. /W/fj A r . AlllCr. 570 {BuU. 

I . .V. Xaf. .l/tts. No. 16) Scixna pnnctata . . Silver Perch ; 
Yellow-tail ; Mademoiselle. 

Maden, obs. and dial. f. MAIDEN sl>. 

I Madent. Obs. ran-", [ad. L. madent-em, 
pres. pple. of madcre, to be wet.] \Yet, moist 
(JJiiley vol. II, 1727). 

Macieus, variant of MAIDKUX Obs. 

t Ma dful. a, Obs. rare-*, [f. MAD a. + -FUL.] 
Mad. 

14.. Pol. ReL fy L. Poems 245 A madful mone may men 
make Quan pat suete Ihesu was take ! 

Madge 1 (mxd,^). [app. identical with Madge* 
pet-name for Margaret. ~\ 

1. The ]fam-Q\\\,.ll!tioJ?ammens. Also madgc- 
howkt) -owl, -owlet. 

1591 SYLVESTER Dn Bartas \. v, 767 Thou lasie Madge 
That, fearing light, still seekest where to hide. 1598 IJ. JOS- 
SON / >. Alan in //uni. n. i, lie sit in a banie, with Madge- 
how let, and catch mice first. 1603 HARSNET rop. Impost. 
108 This must needes make the pooreMadgeOwletscryout. 
i6o6D\Yfte(>/GuZsu.iv.(i%Ei) 54 The black swan of beauty 
and madg-howlet of admiration. 1635 SWAN Spec. M. (16701 
359 Ulula.. which we call the Howlet, or the Madge-. 
1637 13. JONSON Sad Sheph. \\. i, Thou shoul dst ha given 
her a Madge-Owle. 1694 MOTTKI X Rabelais v. ix, Under 
his Cage he perceived a Madge howlet. 1823 LAMB Lett, 
xii. To B. Barton 119 A silent meeting of mad ge-ow lets. 
1848 Zoologist VI. 2191 The barn owl . . in Warwickshire. . 
is generally called a madge* or madge owlet 1 . 

2. The Common Magpie, Pica caudata. 

1823 MOOR Suffolk Words, Afadg?, Mag> Meg, a magpie. 
1828 J. FLEMING //ist. Brit. Anim. 87 / . caudata. Com 
mon Magpie. .. E. Pianet, Madge. 1894 NEWTON Diet. 
Birds 720 note, Magot and Madge , are names frequently 
given in England to the Pie. 

Madge - (mted^). A leaden hammer covered 
thickly with stout woollen cloth, used in hard 
solder plating. 

1870 Eng. Mech. 25 Feb. 573/1 A leaden hammer, clothed 
vim kersey or woollen cloth, called a madge. 

I Ma dhead J . Obs. [See -HEAD.] Madness. 

c iyj$Ciersor M. 22865 (Fairf.) pat to wene is hot madhede 
[older texts sothede]. a 1450 MYRC 1657 L est J> w d <> 3 l 
on madhede. 

t Ma dliead -. Obs. ff. MAD a. + HEAD sb.} 
A mad person. Also appos. or attrib. 

1600 BRETON Pasqnils Fooles-cap (Grosart) 22/1 Such , 
Madhead fellowes are but Fooles indeede. i6oa Alcrry 
Wonders To Rdr., Hoping that some mad-head in the world 
might have as much Icysure to read as I haue had [to] write. 

Mad-headed, a. [f. MAD a. + HEADED a.] 

= MAD-BRAINED. 

1567 R. EDWARDS Damon <$ Pithias (1571) Eiv, For well 
I knewe it was some madheded chylde That inuented this 
name. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. /f, n. iii. 80. 1599 BRETON 
Praise Vertuous Ladies (Grosart) 56 Fora few mad-headed 
wenches, they seek to bring . .almost all women in contempt. 
1793 SOUTHEY Lett. (1856) I. 20 Nor does it become a young 
mad-headed enthusiast to judge. iSog-ioCoLERiDGF, Friend. 
(1865) 216 The inflammatory harangues of some mad-headed 
enthusiast. 1897 HENTY On the Irrmvaddy 37 It seems to 
me a mad-headed thing to begin at the present time. 

Madhouse (nwdhans). Now rhetorical or 
derisive, [f. MAD a. (used sit&st.) + HOUSE st>.] 
A house set apart for the reception and detention 
of the insane ; a lunatic asylum. 

1687 LUTTRELL Brief ReL (1857) ! 47 He was severely 
reprimanded, and told he was fitter for a mad house. 1695 
Par. Reg., S. James, Clerkenivell (Harl. Soc. V. 171) 
IJurials. . . Ann Pallmer, widow, from Dr. Newton s Mad 
house. 1774 Act 14 Ceo. Ill, c. 49 (title), An Act for regu 
lating Madhouses. 1828 CARLYLE Misc. (1857) I. 234 Tasso | 

Eines tn the cell of a madhouse. 1833 MARKYAT P. Simple 
civ, I was a prisoner in a madhouse. 1901 Scotsman 29 
Nov. 5/4 The American Eagle screams like a madhouse. 



Ei 
c 



18 

II Madia (m<?i dia). [a. niod.L. madia, a. Chilian 
madi.] The plant Aladia saliva, a coarse, hairy, 
erect annual, allied to the Sunflowers. It is a 
native of Chili, and is cultivated for its seeds, 
which yield a valuable oil, and are made into cake 
for cattle. Also attrib. in madia oil. 

[1809 (Italian original 1787) tr, Molina s Hist. Chili I. iii, 
in The madi (madia, gen. nov.). Of this plant there are 
two kinds, the one wild, the other cultivated. The culti 
vated, which I have called madia sativa, has a branching 
hairy stalk.] 1839 Gardeners Mag. XV. 143, 100 parts of 
the Madia oil consist of 45 parts of oleine [etc.]. 1846 LIND- 
LEY I eget. Kingd. 707 Madia oil, expressed without heat, 
is described as transpnrent, yellow, scentless. 1855 STEPHENS 
l*k. of the Farm (ed. 2) II. 106 The madia is in the same 
botanical position as the sunflower. 

Madid ^mix-did;, Now rare. Also 7 maddid. 
[ad. L. madid-its, f. madere to be wet.] Wet, moist. 

1615 CKOOKF Body of Man 425 Auicen . .saith they [sc. the 
lungs] are not soft but maddid. 1627-77 FELTHAM Resolves i. 
Ixii. 95 The madid South, sorrowful, and full of tears. 1657 
TOMLINSOM Renoits Disj>. 146 No where save in wine cellars 
or such madid places. 1720 WEI.TOS Suffer. Son of God I. v. 
98 The very Ground . . U madid and Bedew d with Drops that 
distil from thine Eyes. 1762 FALCONER Shipwr. \. 356 Full 
from the madid south the winds arise. 1844 DISRAELI Con- 
ingsl>y i. iii, His large deep blue eye, madid and yet piercing. 
1881 J. E. H. THOMSON Upland Tarn \. 92 The evening with 
its madid mantle grey Had shrouded all the sky. 

Madidate, v. 06s - [f. late L. maJiddi-, 
ppl. stem of madidare^ f. madid-its moist.] trans. 
To wet or moisten (Blount Glossogr. 1656). 

i Ma-didity. Obs.- [f. MADID + -ITY.] Mois 
ture or fulness of moisture (Jjlount Ghssogr. 1656). 

t Ma cliclness. Ol>s~ [f. MADID t- -NESS.] 
Moistness. wetness . 1731 BAILEY vol. II. 

Madifie, -fy(e, variant forms of MADKFY 06s. 

Madin, obs. form of MEIUNE. 

Madin e, madinne, obs. forms of MAIDEN. 

Madinhad, -held, variants of MAIDENHEAD. 

Madjoon, -oun, variant fonns of MA.TOON. 

Madle, obs. variant of MALE a. 

Macllie, variant of MAIDLY a. 06s. 

Madliiig (moe dlirj), st>. 1 [f. MAD a. + -LING 1.] 
A mad creature ; one who acts wildly or foolishly. 

f 1648-50 HRATIIWAIT Kanmbees Jrnl. \. (1818)19 There 
another wanton madling Who her hog was set a sadling. 
1841 Let. in R. pastier / feet Papers I. viii. 58 Poor mad- 
lings ! they are killing the goose, to get at the golden eggs. 
1847 K. HIIOVIK \\ ut!u-ring Heights xiiu 120 Gooid-for- 
nowt madling ! .. flinging t precious gifts uh God under 
fooit i* yer flaysome rages. 

t Ma dling, sl>.- [? Corruption of F. Madeleine 
a kind of small cake.] at t rib. in maiiling cake. 

1747 MRS. GI.ASSE Cookery xv. 141 Madling Cakes. 

t Ma dliiig, a. Obs. [? attrib. use of MADLIXC: 
s6.l or adv. ; tQi = madd/in f. M ADDLE v.~\ Mad. 

1608 T. Mom o\ I rcamb. Encounter 126 Why doe I trouble 
my selfe with these my Aduersaries madling conceits? 

t Ma dling, adv. Obs. [?f. MAD A. + -LING* : 
cf. darkling.] = MADLY. 

1584 HUDSON Du Bartas" Judith vi. (1608) 93 Some mad- 
ling runnes, some trembles in a trail nee. 

Madly ;mre dli), a. rare 1 , [f. MAD a. + -LY 1 .] 
Characteristic of a mad person. 

1816 BYRON PansftM xviii, It was a woman s shriek and 
ne er In madlier accents rose despair. 

Madly (iruvdli), adv. [f. MAD a. + -LY -.] In 
a mad, insane or foolish manner. 

a 1225 Leg. Kath. 2083 Hwi motestu se medliche? ^1375 
Cursor M. 14608 (Fairf.) Als witles men madli j>ai lete. 
f 1475 Ran/ Coilyar 22 Amang thay myrk Montanis sa 
madfia thay mer. 1535 COVERDALE Ps. Ixxiv. 4, I sayde 
vnto the madde people : deale not so madly. 1590 SHAKS. 
Mnis. A 7 , ii. i. 171 The iuyce of it, on sleeping eye-lids laid, 
Will Muike or man or woman madly dote. 1606 Tr. ty 
Cr. ii. ii. 116 Or is your bloud So madly hot, that [etc.]? 
1654 Martini s Cong. China o. The men, though madly, use 
it [horse-hair] in tying up their hair, a 1717 PAKNELL Elegy 
Old Hcanty 33 And all that s madly wild, or oddly gay, We 
call it only pretty Fanny s way. 1778 MME. D ARBLAY 
Let. 6 July, Half the flattery I have had would have made 
me madly merry. 1849 MACAULAV Hist, Eng. ix. II. 463 
The help of that single power he had madly rejected. 1874 
GREEN Short Hist. iii. 5. 139 The young King drew his 
sword, and rushed madly on the Justiciary. 
b. Comb*) as madly-used , -wrested adjs. 

1601 SHAKS. Twel. A 7 , v. i. 319 The madly us d Maluolio. 
1656 KARL MOXM. tr. Boccalinis Aih ts. fr. Parnass. I. 
xxviii. (1674) 30 The madly-wrested Reason of State which 
was now practised by many. 

Madman (mre dmaen). [Originally two words : 
see MAD a. and MAN sb^\ One who is insane; a 
lunatic. Also transf, and hyperbolically, one who 
behaves like a lunatic, a wildly foolish person. 

1377 LANGL. P. PL B. ix. 69 Faderelees children ; And 
wydwes, .. Madde men, and maydenes, bat helplees were. 
c 1475 RaufCoilyar w\> I am hot ane mad man. ? 1500 
Chester PI. (Shaks. Soc.) II. 168 Madmen, maddmen, leeve 
on me, That am on god, so is not he. a 1533 LD. BKKNF.KS 
Huon xxiii. 68 He wyll come after vs lyke a madd man. 
1601 SHAKS. Tn fl. IV. i. v. 115 Fetch him oft" I pray you, he 
speakes nothing but madman. 1611 BIBLE i Saw. xxi. 15 
Haue I need of mad-men, that ye haue brought this fellow 
to play the mad-man in my presence? 1648 BOYLE Seraph. 
Lave xiv. (1700) 84 The wicked s spite against God is but 
like a madman s running his head against the wall. 1674 
MARVELL Corr, Wks. 1872-5 II. 424 Carleton the B[ishop] of 
Bristol hath played the madman in that City. 1796 MORSK 



MADONNA. 

| Antfr. Geog. I. 547 This hospital is the general receptr.rb 
of lunatics and madmen. 1810 SCOTT Lady of L. n. xxxiv, 

I Madmen, forbear your frantic jar ! 1843 BETIH NE Sc. Fire 
side Stor. 75, 1 have been a madman and a fool. 1885 Manch. 
Exam. 16 Slay 5/1 Policemen who find a half-naked mad 
man howling at midnight. 

I Madme. Obs. Forms: I m5 ,$)um, mfiBm, 
mddm, 3//. mattmes, madmes, Onn. maddmess. 
[OE. ind&ttt masc. corresponds to OS. mffimos pi. 

! gifts, MHG. vteiiiem, ON. meiSmar pi., jifts, 
presents, Golh. maifm-s gift (5wpov ) : O.Teut. 
*mai}mo-z : pre-Teut, type *moitmo-s f. *moit- to 

. exchange (as in L. mntare\ *moitdrc ]^\ A precious 
tiling, treasure, valuable gift. 

a 1000 Hoet/i. Metr. xxi. 20 Gylden maSm, sylofren sine- 
stan . . modes ea^an aefre ne onlyhtaS. a 1000 Gnomic verses 
(Exeter Bk.) 155 Ma^lnim ppres weor5, gold mon sceal 
^ifan. c 1200 OKMIN 6471 & illc an king oppnede bitr Hi^-^ 
hord off hise maddmess. c 1*05 LAV. 896 5eue us be king ^ 
al his gold, \>^ maSmes of his loud, a 1250 Prw. JElfred 
384 in O. E. Misc. 126 Vyches cunnes madmes to mixe schulen 
i-Multen. 

t Ma dnep. Obs. Also -nip. [f. MAD a. (cf. 
quot. 1686) -r nepj nip, NEEP.] The Cow Parsnij). 
J/eracIenw Sphondylinm. 

1597 Gr.RARDE Herbal n. ccclxxvii. 856 Spondylium .. is 
called .. in English Cow Parsnep, meddowe Parsnep, and 
: Madnepe. 1601 HOLLAND /V/wj II. 181 Spondylium, a kind 
of wild Parsnep or Madnep. 1652 CCLPKPFER Eng. Physic. 
161 The seed of the wilde Parsnipe being ripe about the 
beginning of August, and if they do flower for seed in the 
first year of sowing the Countrey people call them Mad- 
neps . 1686 RAY Hist. Plant. I. 410 Nostrates asserunt 
I a-stinacas ipsas vetustiores it annosas delirium, .inducere, 
unde eas Madneps. .vocant. 1712 tr. Pomefs Hist. Drugs 
1 .30 The Peasants call it the Mail Nip. 

Madness (mze dnes). [f. MAD a. + -NESS.] 

, The quality or condition of being mad. 

1. Mental disease, insanity ; now applied esp. to 
insanity characterized by wild excitement or extra 
vagant delusions ; mania. Also (in animals) rabies. 

135)8 TREVISA Karth. De P. R. vn. vi. (1495) 226 A_nd thise 
passions ben dyuers madnesse that hyghte Inanta [trad 
.Mania] & madnesse that hyghte Malencolonia[^/i:]. < 1440 
Protttp. Pan*. 319 2 Maddenesse, amentia, dcwencia. 1538 
f^LVOT Diet., Raines, Madnesse of a dogge. 1567 MAPLKT 
Cr. Forest 46 Henbane, hath the name to be a cause of 
madnesseor furje. 1602 SHAKS. Ham. in. iv. 187 Let him.. 
Make you to rauell all this matter out, That I essentially 
am not in madnesse But made in craft. 1611 BIBLE Zech. 
xil 4, I will smite euery horse with astonishment, and his 
rider with madnesse. 1687 MAYERN in Phil. Trans. XVI. 
408 Doggs are Subject to these several sorts of Madness or 
rather diseases. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Snf>p, s.v. Mania, 
Madness arising from immaterial causes is much more diffi 
cult to cure, 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. iv. I. 524 This 
delusion becomes almost a madness when many exiles., herd 
together. 1879 LINDSAY Mind in Lower Anim. I. 16 Mad 
ness in lower animals may mean any one of several very 
different affections, including especially insanity and rabies. 

2. Imprudence or delusion resembling insanity ; 
extravagant folly. 

138* WVCLIF Has. ix. 7 Yrael, wite thpu thee a fool, a wood 
prophete, . . for the multitude of thi wickidnesse, and multi 
tude of madnesse. 1560 DAVS tr. Sleidanfs Comm. 368 
What madnes were this, with his own mony . . to maintaine 
the force of his adversarye. 1697 DRYUEN Virg. Georg. iv. 
642 What Madness cou d provoke A Mortal Man t invade 
a sleeping God ? 1711 R. KF.ITH tr. 7". a A ttti^is Solil. Soul 
x. 173 Wander not forth, O my Soul, after Vanities, nor after 
lying Madnesses. 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. v. I. 602 To 
advance towards London would have been madness. 1862 
G. LONG Thoughts of Antoninus (1877) IX 3 To seek what is 
impossible is^nadness. 1885 J. PAYN Talk of Ttnvti II. 69 
It would have been madness indeed to have any altercation. 

3. Ungovernable anger, rage, fury. 

1665 MANLEY Grotitts* Low C. ll arrcs 273 The baser sort 
of people cover d nothing of their Madness, but shew d their 
Kury in their Speeches. 1698 VANBRPGH Frov. Wife \\. i, 
Now could I cry for madness, but that I know he d laugh at 
me for it. 1781 GIBBON Decl. <y / . xxx. II I. 157 The madness 
of the people soon subsided. 180* MRS. J. WEST Infidel 
Father III. 45 Sir Bronze absolutely stamped for madness 
at this intelligence. 

transf. 1607 DRVDKN I irg. Georg. in. 367 Not with more 
Madness, rolling from afar, The spumy Waves proclaim the 
watry War. 1884 W. C. SMITH Kildrostan 87 Then 1 see 
. . the waves Lashed into madness. 

4. Kxtravagant excitement or enthusiasm; ecstasy. 
1596 SHAKS. Merch. /". i. ii. 21 Such a hare is madness 

the youth, to skip ore the meshes of good counsaile the 
cripple. 1607 NOKDEN Sun 1 . Dial. I. 9 A kind of madness, 
as I may call it, but in the best sence it is a kind of ambi 
tious .. emulation. 1775 JOHNSON Tax. no Tyr. 55 The 
madness of independence has spread from Colony to Colony. 
1799 CAMPBELL Pleas. Hope\. 160 The smiling Muse. .Shall 
..breathe a holy madness o er thy mind. i8ao SHELLFV 
Skylark 103 Such harmonious madness From my lips would 
flow. 1822 LAMB Elia Ser. i. On Some Old Actors, None. . 
po^csst d even a portion of that tine madness which he threw 
out in Hotspur s famous rant. 1879 SY.MONOS Shelley ^95 
The Muses rilled this man with sacred madness. 

Madoiiua (mad^ma). Also 7 Maddona, 6-9 
madona. [n. It. madonna, orig. two words (ia 
Olt. unstressed form of mi a fem., my ; donna 
F. dame .\*. domina lady) corresponding to F. 
ma dame : see MADAM.] 

|| 1. a. As an Italian form of address or title : 
My lady, madam. Obs. 

1584 R.W. Three Ladies Lend. i. B ijb,JJ/fnvi. Madona, me 
be a Merchant and be cald senior Merkadorus. 1592 NASHE 
/-*. Penilesse 20 b, They drawe out a dinner with sallets,.. 
& make Madona Nature their best Caterer. 1601 SHAKS, 



MADOQUA. 

Twd.N. I. v. 72 Good Madona, \vhy niournbt thou? a 1626 
MIDIUETON Man Dissemble)* v. i. (1657) 67 Crotch. (Here 
they sing Prick-song) How like you this Madona? Cilia. 
Pretty. 163* MASSINGT.R Maid &/ Han. v. ii, Gracious Mad- 
dona, Nome General!, Krave Captaines, and my quondam 
rivalls, wear em. 1817 MACAULAY Song Misc. Writ. (1860) 
II. 417 Oh stay, Madonna ! stay, 
t b. An Italian lady. Obs. 

1602 MimiLKTON Blurt II. ii. C2b, ////. Well Sir, you 
know, .the flea-bitten fac d Ladje. Doit. Oh Sir, the freckle 
cheeke Madona, I know her Signior, as well Hip. Not 
as I doe, I hope Sir. a 1625 FLETCHER Fair Maid of Inn 
in. i, A dancer .. that by teaching great Madonnas to foot 
it, has miraculously purchast a ribanded wastcote. 1639 
SHIRLEY Gent. I cu. v. ii. 11655) 64 De e think to mount Ma- 
donas here, and not Pay for the sweet Carreere. 

2. a. An Italian designation of the Virgin Mary ; 
usually with the; occas. used vocatively. b. A 
picture or statue (esp. Italian) of the Virgin Mary. 

1644 KVELVN Diary (1879) I. 122 A faire Madona of Pietro 
Perugino, painted on the wall. 1645 [bid. I. 203 The mira 
culous shrine of the Madona w ch Pope Paul III. brought 
barefooted to the place. 1717 LADY M. W. MONTAGI: Let. 
to Abbe Conti 29 May, They shewed me . . a picture of the 
Virgin Mary, drawn by the hand of St. Luke, .. the finest 
Madonna of Italy is not more famous for her miracles. 1816 
UYRON Siege Cor. xxx, Madonna s face upon him shone, 
Painted in heavenly hues above. 1825-9 MRS. SHERWOOD 
Lady o/ Manor\. xxxii. 538 A beautiful madonna in white 
marble which 1 had seen in a church in Rome. 1833 TEN 
NYSON Mariana in South 22 Ave Mary was her moan, 
Madonna, sad is night and morn . 1849 JAMICS // \nntintin 
ii, A very early painting of the Madonna and Child. 1853 
FROUDE Eng. Forgotten Worthies Short Stud. (ed. 2) 30^ 
Whose pretences to religion might rank with the devotion 
of an Italian bandit to the Madonna. 1855 IIKOWMNI; 
One IV crd More ii, Rafael made a century of sonnets, .. 
Else he only used to draw Madonnas. 

3. A mode of dressing a woman s hair, with the 
parting down the middle, and the hair arranged 
smoothly on each side. (Cf. 4.) 

a 1839 T. H. BAYLY Songs % Balf. 1. 139 I ve tried all styles 
of hair dressing, Madonnas, frizzes, crops. 

4. atlrib. and Comb. (esp. with reference to pic 
tures cf the Madonna and the mode, of dressing 
the hair), as Madonna braid, coiffure, face, front, 
lid. style; Madonna-wise adv.; Madonna-braided 
a., (of the hair) arranged in smooth braids on each 
side of the face, after the manner of Italian repre 
sentations of the Madonna ; Madonna lily, the 
White Lily, Liliiini candidum, often represented 
with the Madonna in pictures. 

1829 Souvenir 1 1. 317/2 (Stanf.) The hair is beautifully ar 
ranged in a *Madonna braid in front. 1849 AYTOUN l\>eis, 
Buried Flower 83 Raven locks, Madonna-braided O er her 
sweet and blushing face. 1890 Pall Ufall G. 26 Nov. 1/3 
Her fair hair . . is simply parted in the centre, in the way 
which is now often playfully called the *madonnu coiffure . 
1790 HI:L. M. WILLIAMS Julia I. i. 3 She had a madona 
face. 1849 THACKERAY Pendennis I. xvi. 143 She returned 
a rather elderly character with a *Madonna front and a 
melancholy countenance. 1863 WOOLNER My Beautiful 
Lady 95 O wan girl-mother with *Madonna lids Downcast. 
1900 Field 23 June 903 3 The *Madonna lily (Liliuin caii- 
diduni). 1902 Daily Chron. i Apr. 2/1 Large branches of 
Madonna lilies. 1818 La Belle Assembles XVII. 86 The 
hair is worn more in the *Madona style. 1830 TENNYSON 
Isabel \, Locks not wide-dispread, *Madonna-wise on either 
side her head. 

Hence Mado nnahood, the character or quality 
of a Madonna. Hado-nnaish a., like a Madonna. 

i860 RUSKIN Mod. Paint. V. ix. iv. 236 Brown gleams of 
gipsy Madonnahood from Murillo. 1891 Atliemvuin 24 ( let. 
547/1 She is too Madonnaish in one way, too languishing 
and sentimental in another. 

Madoqua (mardokwa). [Amharic.] A tiny 
antelope of Abyssinia, Neotragits saltianus (JV. 
inadoqita), of about the size of a hare. 

[1681 J. LUDOLI Hist. Aethiop. I. x. p 73 Amharice Mad.i- 
kua; animalia quae capris assimilabat Gregoiius. Rupi- 
caprae vel Ibices esse videntur.] 1790 BRUCE Trav. Source 
ytle V. 83 Among the wild animals are prodigious numbers 
of the gazel or antelope kind ; the bohur, >-a*sa, feeho, and 
madoqua. 1885 CasselCs Kat. Hist. III. 18. 

II Ma dor. Med. Obs. Also 7 madour. [L. 
mat/or moisture, f. madSrt : see MADID.] Sweat. 

1610 VENNER Via Recta (1650) 296 If in sleep the body . . 
be sometimes in a little mador or light sweat. 1658 PHIL 
LIPS, Madidily or Madour, moistness or wetness. 1705 Phil. 
Trans. XXV. 2105 Without any offensive Smell, or fastidi 
ous Mador. 1856 MAYNE Expos. Le.\:, Mador,. .Moisture 
that is superfluous or unnatural. Old term for that kind of 
sweat which takes place in syncope, whether warm or cold. 

Mador, variant of MADAR. 

t Madpash. Obs. [f. MAD a. + PASH head.] 
A craclwbraiued person. Also attnb. 

i6l_l COTGR., Mat, afoole, fop, gull ; mad-pash, harebrained 
ninnie. 111693 UrgtJurfs Rabelais m. xxv, Let us leave 
tins Madpash Bedlam, this hair-brained Fop. 

Madras (madru-s). 

1. The name of a city of India and the province 
ol which it is the capital ; used attriii. in the names 
of things produced there or originally connected 
therewith : Madras lace, (net) muslin (see quots. 
1882); Madras stucco = CHUN AM ; Madras 
work (see quot.). 

J864 tliamb.Encycl. VI. 251/1 Madras stucco, or chunam, 
is largely employed in the decoration of public building. 
1882 CAULFEILD & SAWAKD Diet. Keedleivk., Madras Lace, 
A school for lace making has lately been founded in Madras. 
The lace made is the black and white silk Maltese guipure. 



19 

Madras-net Muslin, This is a handsome, but coarse make 
of Muslin, produced in several varieties .. They are all 72 
inches wide. Madras H i>rk, This is so called from its 
being executed upon the brightly coloured silk handkerchiefs 
that are known as Madras handkerchiefs. 1895 Army ry 
NavyCo-oper.Soc. Price List 1105/1 Frilled Madras Muslin. 

2. In full Madras handkerchief: A bright-colour 
ed handkerchief of silk and cotton worn by the 
negroes of the West Indies as a head-dress, for 
merly exported from Madras Yule\ 

1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle xvi. (1842) 437 The black 
officers, in general, covered tlieir woolly pates with Madnis 
handkerchiefs. 1881 CABLE Mad. Delphine, etc. 97 Old 
Charlie.. was sitting on his bench under a China- tree, his 
head, as was his fashion, bound in a Madras handkerchief. 
1888 Botuwcnture. Au Large \. 146 A black woman in 
. . red-and-yellow Madras turban, ..crouched against the wall. 

3. Madras- net muslin v see i). 

1902 Wcstm. Caz. 27 Aug. 8/1 The shirt, a fine madras, 
plaited neglige with square point narrow link cuffs. 

II Madrasah, (madnv -sa), medresseh (mc- 
dre s^). Also 7 mandresa, 9 madrasa, madrassah , 
-asseh, -assee, -esse, medress^, Diets, madrc.s- 
sah, -issa(h. [The various forms represent Indian, 
Turkish, and Persian pronunciations of Arab. 
JLj)X madrasa h , j; ^^ darasa to study.] A Mo 
hammedan college- 

1662 j. DAYIKS Ir. Oft-ariia I 7 oy. Ainbass. 214 We. .found 
that it was a School or College, which they call Mandres;i, 
of which kind them are very many all over Persia, 1819 
T. HOTI-: Anastasius (1820) III. xi. 271 His fortune was 
spent in placing me in a Medres-c . 1834 MOKII:K Aycsh<t 
I. xii. .-69 The wt-drenst-h) or school, which adjoined the 
principal mo.s<[Ue. 1876 A. AKXOMJ In Ccnitiiip, 7iYr. June 
,17 The Madrassee <>r mosque school of Ispahan. 1881 
HUNTER in EiuycL Brit. XII. 774/2 The Calcutta ma- 
drasa for Mahometan teaching. 1882 O DoxovAN Mci-> 
Oasis xvi. I. 276 Within .sight are three itictfrcsscs, or 
collegiate institution-., for the instruction of Turcoman 
students for the priesthood. 

I Madreau. Obs. Also 4 madryan, -am. [a. 
OF. madrian sorte de fruit* (Godef.).] A spice, 
?a kind of ginger. 

1357-8 Durham Ace. Rolls fSurtees) 124 In 4 cofynes de 
Anys comfeyt, madryan, et aliarum specierum. Ibid, 560 
In diverts speciebus .. videlicet .. anys Com felt, et Ma- 
di yam, vijs. iiijd. 1390-1 Karl Derby s E,\-pcd. (Cnmden) 
19 Pro ijfb. ginger madrean, ijs. iiijd. a 1400 in ll<n-.l"\v 
Med. ll A s. 14^/1 C. (1899) 122 To make conserue of madrian. 

Madregal (mse drfel). Also med-. [Of 
unknown origin.] A fish of the genus Seriola. 

1884 G. 1J. GOOUE etc. Nat. /fist. Aquatic Anim. 351 
Seriolajasdata^ This fish, called in Cuba the Medregal 
and in Bermuda the Bonito 1 , has been observed in South 
Florida. 1896 JORDAN & EVKKMANN Fishes A", <v Mid. 
A incr. 904 (Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 47) Sertola fasciata 
(Medregal). I hid. 905 Seriolafalcata. .(Madregal : Rock 
Salmon .) 

Madre-perl. ran*, [ad. It. madreperla^ f. 

madre mother + pcrla PKAKL.] Mother-of-pearl. 

1878 I.ONGI . A cnunos 175 Nor less Maestro Giorgio shines 
With madre-perl and golden lines Of arabesques. 

Madreporacean(m?c-:(ir/po- r" i -Jan\ Zoo?, [f. 

mod.L. ^fadrcporacea^ f. Madrepora : sec -AGE AN. J 
A coral of the group Madreporacea or JHadrc- 
poraria. 

1878 Ettcycl. Brit. VI. 380/1 In the great coralliferous 
deposits of the Carboniferous, again, no representative of 
the group \Perforata\ is known, save the single genus 
Fa.lxaciS) which appears to be a Madreporacean, 

Madreporariaii (m0e:drioree"rian), a, and 
sb. Zool. "[f. mod.L. Madreporaria (f. Madrepora 
MADREPORE) + -AN.] 

A. adj. Pertaining to the group Madreporaria 
(the madrepores and related corals). B. sb. A 
coral of this group. 

1881 Athenxiiin 6 Aug. 181/1 The true or Madreporarian 
corals. 1893 ^ fi RO K (ti f fo)> Catalogue of the Madrepora 
rian Corals in the British Museum. 



1509) uses poro as a name for a kind of vegetable the 
substance of which resembles that of coral, but differs in 
being porous . He evidently regarded this word as identical 
with the ordinary It, poro^ ad. \j, poms PORE sb. ; but perh. 
it really represented late L. pdrus, a. Gr. iroipos calcareous 
stone, stalactite. Among the species of poro he enumerates 
inilU pora-) frondipora, and those plants by some called 
madrepores (here niadnpore^ but elsewhere uiadrepora 
occurs), which are tubular growths, issuing from a common 
stem, and attached together at their roots, so that they 
resemble a honeycomb . The word madrcpora (which 
Imperato app. did not invent) seems to be f. madre mother + 
Poro, the ending of the latter being changed to suit the 
gender of the sb. prefixed in apposition ; on this view, the 
other words, niillepora^ frondipora, etc., must have been 
formed later in imitation of madrcpora. A comparison of 
Imperato s woodcut of the madrepores with those of the 
other species of poro seems to suggest that the prefix 
mother* may refer to the appearance of prolific growth 
characteristic of this plant .] 

1. Formerly applied loosely to most or all of the 
perforate corals (which, however, were not origin 
ally classed as corals) ; now usually in more re 
stricted use, a polypidom of the genus Madrcpora 
(or family Maareporidx). 

1751 STACK (lr. from French) in Phil. Trans. XLVII, 449 
The several species of vermicular tubes found in the sea, 
the madrepores, millepores, lithophytous, corallines, sponges. 



MADRIER. 

Ibid. 460 They have denominated para that chibb of thtin, 
which seem d pierc d with holes. Of these they fount! 
some, the holes of winch were large; and these they call d 
madrepor.i. 1802 HINGLEV Anim. Riog. (1813) III. 475 The 
Branching and Prickly Madrepore. 1832 LYFLL Princ. 
Hi-fi, 11, in The madrepores or lamelliferous polyparia, are 
found in their fullest development only in the tropical seas 
of Polynesia and the East and West Indies. 1840 iSi.YTH, etc. 
tr. Cnvicr s Anim. Kiitgd. (1849) 658 When the Madrepure 
is branched, and the stars are confined to the extremities of 
each branch, it is the Caryophyllia of Lamouroux. . . Mad re* 
/V/ rt, or Madrepores properly so called, have the whole 
surface roughened by little stars. 1875 Hrxi.KY in Emycl, 
/Irit. I. 130/2 In some madrepores the wli"K- skeleton is 
reduced to a mere network of dense calcareous MiljMana-. 
1882 CassclTs X<it. Hist. VI. 207 The common so-called 
Madrepore of the Devonshire coast, and those which aie 
dredged up out of moderately deep water in the North 
Atlantic, are common examples of the genus Caryophyllia, 

2. The animal pioclucin^ the madrepore coral. 
1841 KMKRSON Address, Method Nature Wks. (liohn) II. 

::.?4 Nature turns off ne\v firmaments ..as fast as the madre 
pores make coral. 1875 MKKIVAI.K Gen. Hist. Rome \.\iii. 
(1877) 160 The. .instinct with which the madrepore extends 
his empire over the bottom of the ocean. 

3. Limestone composed of fossil madrepores. 

1809 VAI-KMIA Voy. III. 309 The bouses in Jidda are fat- 
superior to those at Mocha. They are built of large blocks 
of very fine madrapore [sic], 

4. attrih.) as madrepore coral, hole, island , 
madrepore marble, sense- ,v 

1866 7 Ijvi.MiMONKZrt.vf y nils, (187.^1. iv. 85 The yellow 
plains .. look like yellow haematite with madrepore holes in 
it. 1869 tr. ronchcfs Univt-rsfdZyi) 76 Twenty-six madre 
pore inlands. 1876 PAGE Adv. Tcxi-L>k.Gc0l, iii. 07 A branch 
of the common madrepore coral. 1879 Cassclf* l\-chn. !- .dit<. 
il. 87 Many bl,i k-,aie almost entirely formed uf fu.->sil corals, 
and known as madrepore marbles. 

Madreporic (mxdr^ rik), a. [f. mo<l.L. 
Mtidrcpora or MADREPORE + -ic.] 

1. Pertaining or related to, consisting or charac 
teristic of, madrepore coral. 

1817 Q. AYr-. XVI 1. 240 The madriporic [.wV] production-, 
uhidi have been found to exist . .above ihe pre-ent level 
uf the se.i. 1833 I.YKi.L/V/w.-. </ .(>/. III. M3 J art of tin: 
matin IN >i ic rock has been converted into sile\ and <. al> edony. 
1887 H. H. HOWORTH Mammoth $ Fl^od ;6o The m.uhr- 
ponc calcareous deposits surrounding Havana. 

2. The distinctive epithet ol certain structures 
in cchinoderms (inadreporic body, cana!, plate, 
tubercle)^ so called because perforated with small 
holes like a madrepore. 

1861 DANA Man. Gcol. 160 To one side of the dorsal centre 
.. in the regular Kchinoids, there is a small porous prominence 
on the shell, often called the madreporic body, from a de^ru: 
of resemblance in structure to coral. 1862 THOMSON in Q. 
Jritl, Microscop. Sci. II. 139 The madreporic tubercle 
gradually increases in t,\y.e and distinctness. 1870 NICHOL 
SON Man. Zool. 123 The madreporic canaU and their tuber 
cles depending freely from the circular canal into the peri- 
visceral cavity. 1878 UHM. (.Icgt tibanrj; L omf>. A>iat. 204 
One oflhe.se [genital plates of the Desmosticba] is the madre- 
poric plate. 

Maclreporid (m3edr/po"rid), sb. and a. Zoo/. 
[ad. mod.L. Madreporid&, f. madrepora : see MA 
DREPORE and -ID.] a. sb. An animal of the family 
Afadreporidss t including the genus Madrepora. b. 
atlj. Pertaining to the Madreporidx. Hence Madre- 
po ridan a., characteristic of the Madreporidx. 

1899 BERNARD in Jrnl, Linn. Soc., Zool. XXVII. 130 
Pomes is.. related to the Madreporids. Ibid. 141 An ex 
clusively Madreporid origin. Ibid. 142 There is no reason 
why further growth should not simply enlarge it without 
necessarily running it into ancestral Madrepondan lines. 

Madreporiform (mgedtfp6Vrifim), a. [f. 
mod.L. Uiadrepora + -FORM.] Having the form or 
characters of madrepore coral ; spec. = MADRE 
PORIC 2. 

1843 FOKBI-;S in Proc. Benv. Nat. Club II. No. IT. 79 
Madreporiform tubercle nearer the margin than centre. 
1870 NICHOLSON Man. Zool. 125 One of the genital platen is 
larger than the others, and supports a spongy tubercle, per 
forated by many minute apertures, .and termed the madre* 
poriform tubercle 1 . 1877 C. W. THOMSON I oy. Challenger 
II. iv. 237. 

Madreporigenous (mse drfpowdgftiaa) , a. 

rare. Zool. [f. mod.L. Madrepora MADBEPORE + 
-i;r:\oi S.] Producing madrepore coral, 

1847-9 Toon Cycl. Anat. IV. 33/1 Madreporigenous 
polypes can only exist at depths where they enjoy the 
influences of light and air. 

BladrepOriteCmcednpo^Tsit). [f.MADBPORK 
+ -ITE. Cf. G. madreporit) F. madreporite] 

1. Palxont. Fossil madrepore. 

1828-32 in WEBSTER. 1843 HUMBLE Diet. Gcol., etc., 
Madreporite. i. Fossil madrepore. 

2. Min* A calcareous rock of columnar struc 
ture marked by radiated prismatic concretions. 

1802-3 tr* Pallas* s Trav. (1812) I. 147 Its cells and tubes 
extend, as is the case with maandrites, or madreporttes, in 
a. parallel line from the surface. 1821 URE Diet. Chew. s.v. 
Liiitcstont?) It [prismatic lucuUite] was at one time called 
madreporite. 1839 Penny Cycl. XIV. 271 2 Madreforitc, 
.\nthraconite ; Columnar Carbonate of Lime. 

3. Zool. The madreporic tubercle in echinoderms. 
1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. Anim. ix. 554 The madreporic 

tubercle or madreporite. 1884 SLAIJEN in Q. Jrnl. Microscop. 
.V./. XXIV. 31 The madreporite or water-pore in Asterids 
usually punctures a basal plate. 

: Madrier (nuu driai). Fortif. [Fr.] (See 
quot. 1704.) 

69-2 



MADRIGAL. 



20 



M^NAD. 



I74 J- H AUK is Li-.r. 7\\/iti. t 3/adricr t in Fortification, is a 
thick Plank arm d with Platesof Iron, and havinga Concavity 
sufficient to receive the Mouth of the Petard when charged, 
with which it is applied against a Gate, or any thing else 
that you design to break down This term is also appro 
priated to certain flat Beams, which are fix d at the bottom 
of a Moat, to support a Wall. There are also Madriers 
lined with Tin, which are cover d with Earth, to serve as a I De 
fence against Artificial Fires. 1758 .[.WATSON Milit. Du t. 
(ed. 5). 1826 SCOVT Woodst. .\\xiii, The petard, .is secured 
with a thick.. piece of plank, termed the madrier. 

Madrigal (ms drigil), sb. Also 6 -7 -ale, -all. 
[ad. It. madrigale (whence I "r., Sp. madrigal}. 

The origin of the It. word is obscure. On the ground uf 
the occurrence in early It. of the variant forms madrialc^ 
mandriaie {cf. obs. Sp. mandriiil, mandrigal), Die/ 
(followed by most later etymologists) accepts Menage s 
derivation from "It. mamiria herd, f. L. mandra t a. Gr. 
jn.ai fipa fold; the primitive sense according to this view 
would be pastoral song (cf. quots. 1597, 1614 in 3).) 

1. A short lyrical poem of amatory character ; 
chiefly, a poem suitable for a musical setting such 
as is described below (see 2). 

1588 (title ) Mvsica Transalpina, Madrigales translated of 
foure, fine, and sixe parts, chosen oute of diners excellent 
Authors. Ibid. A ij, I had the hap to find in the hands uf 
some of my good friends, certaine Italian Madrigales, trans 
lated most of them fine yeeres agoe by a Gentleman for his 
priuate delight. 1621 BUKTON A n-it. -Mel. n. ii. \i. iii. (1651) 
-- 99 How to make Jigs, Sonnets, MadrigaU in commenda 
tion of his Mistress. 11637 B. JONSON Underwood* (1640 
209 He That chanc d the lace, laid on a Smock, to see And 
straigjit-w;iy s[><_-nt a Sonnet; with that other That (in pure 
Madrigall) unto hi> Mother Commended the French-hood 
[etc.], 1736 SHI ; ID AN in Swiffs Lett. (1768) IV. 167, I know 
you love Alexandrines; for which reason I closed the above 
madrigal with one. I think it is of a very good proportion, 
which I hope you will set to musick. ^11771 GKAY 3/ttritm 
YVks. 1843 V. 1-50 Madrigals of Eight [lines], on Three 
Rhymes. Sir T. Wyatt, 1774 WARTON Hist. ting. Poetry 
(1840 III. 142 He [.Clement Marot] was the inventor of the 
rondeau, and the restorer of the madrigal. 1888 Mamies 
Mag. July 43 Poetically speaking a madrigal may be de 
fined as the shortest form of lyrical poetry. 

2. Mits. A kind of part song for three or more 
voices (usually, five or six) characterized by adher 
ence to an ecclesiastical mode, elaborate contra 
puntal imitation, and the absence of instrumental 
accompaniment ; also applied loosely to part 
songs or glees not bound by these conditions. 

See Encycl. Brit. (ed. 9) XV. 192/1, XVII. 84/1. 

1588 [see i). 1593 NASHE Christ s T. 34 b, Their merry- 
ruiming Madrigals, and sportiue Base-bidding Roundelayes, 
1594 MORLEV (title) Madrigalles to foure Voyces, the lir>t 
Booke. 1597 Introd. Mus. 180 I he light musicke hath 
beene of late more deepely diued into .. the best kind of 
it is termed Madrigal . . it is a kinde of musicke made vpon 
songs and sonnets.. .As for the musicke it is next unto the 
Motet, the most artificial and to men of vndcrstanding 
most deluhtfull. 1644 MILTON Areop. (Arb.) 50 And who 
shall silence all the airs and madrigalls, that whisper 
softnes in chambers? 1674 PLAY FORD Skill Mns. i. 59 
Your Madrigals or Fala s of five and six Parts, which were 
composed for Viols and Voices by many of our excel ent 
English Authors, as Mr. Morley, Wilks, Wilbey, Ward, and 
others. 1789 BURXEY Hist. Mt<s. (ed. 2) III. ii. 201 The 
most chearful species of secular Music, .was that of madri 
gals, a style of composition, that was brought to its highest 
degree of perfection about the latter end of the i6th century. 
1811 L. M. HAWKINS Ctess $ Gertr. I. 31 A little club, 
where catches, glees, motets, and madrigals, with the canon 
Non nobis * in finale^ were done in plain correctness. 

1879 E. PKOUT in Grove Diet. Mas. I. 306 The only 
difference between the canzona and the madrigal being 
that the former was less strict in style. 1879 ). HULL AH 
ibid. 598 The glee differs from the madrigal . . in Us tonality, 
which is uniformly modern. 

3. transf. andyf^ r . A song, ditty. 

1589 GREENE. Wenaphon (Arb.) 25 If a wrinrkle appeare in 
her brow, then our shepluard must put on his working day 
face, and frame nought but dolefull Madrigalls of somnve. 
593 MARLOWE Pass. Skeph. to his Love ii, By shallow 
Rivers, to whose fals Melodious birds sing Madri^aK 1597 
MIDDLETOX Wisdom of Solomon xvii. 16 The merry shepherd 
..Tuning sweet madrigals of harvest s joy. 1614 SIR W. 
ALEXANDER Alexis to Damon in Drumm. of Hawth. Poems, 
Those Madrigals we song amidst our Flockes. 1634 MILTON 
Counts 495 Thyrsis? Whose artful strains have oft delaid 
The huddling brook to hear his madrigal, a 1640 JACKSON 
Creed x. xxui. 8 Changing their late joyful hymns of 
Hosanna to the Son of David into sad madrigals of Crucifige, 
crucifige. 1800-24 CAMPBELL O^Connor s Child til, And oft 
amidst the lonely rocks She sings sweet madrigals. i8ai 
CLAKK Vill. Minstr. \. 178 Thrushes chant their madrigals. 
i84_8 DICKENS Dombey xli, Gentle Mr. Toots, .hears the re 
quiem of little Dombey on the waters, rising and falling in 
the lulls of their eternal madrigal in praise of Florence. 

4. attrib. and Comb. 

1611 FLORIO, Mattrigtili, MadridU^ Madrigall songv. 1877 
W. A. BARRETT (title) English Glee and Madrigal Writers. 

1880 MACKESON in Grovels Diet. Mns. II. 192 Founded in 
1741 by John Immyns, a member of the Academy of Ancient 
Music, the Madrigal Society enjoys the distinction of being 
the oldest musical association in Europe. 1883 Encycl. Krit. 
XV. 192/1 The art of madrigal composition was never 
practised in Germany, and it died out in other countries 
early in the i7th century. 1888 J. A. F. MAITLANH in Diet. 
Nat. Biog. XVI. 327/1 The madrigal form as used by the 
Italians. 

Hence Ma drlffal v. (rare) intr., to write, com 
pose, or sing madrigals. Also with ii. 

1593 G. HARVEY Pierce* s Safer. 48 When Elderton began 
to ballat, Gascoine to sonnet, 1 urheruile to madrigal. Drant 
to versify {etc.]. 1742 JARVIS Quix. \\. Ixviii. 272 Madrigal 
it as much as your worship pleases. 

BELadrigalian (msedrigJ -lian), a. [f. MADRIGAL 



sb, + -IAN.] Pertaining to, consisting or character 
istic of, or dealing with madrigals. 

1848 (title] Madrigalian Feast, a collection of twenty 
Madrigals. 1869 OUSELKY Counterp. xiv, 89 The old madri- 

falian composers. 1879 E. G. MONK in Grove Dut. Mns. 
, 72 Anthems of the Madrigalian era. 1882 Athemvum 
No. 2854. 58 The English madrigalian writers being repre 
sented solely by a few songs and unimportant pieces. 

IKE aclriga list (mse*drig41i*t), [i. MADRIGAL 
sb. + -1ST.] A \viiter or composer of madrigals. 

1789 BURNEY Hist. Kins. III. 123 I he best madrigalists 
of our country. 1888 J. A. F. MAM LAND in Diet. Nat. Biog. 
XVI. 328/1 In the next few years [after 1596] nearly all the 
masterpieces of the English madrigalists were issued. 

Ma-drigaller. [f. MAI tiucAL^.f -Kiti.] = prec. 

111704 T. T.KOWN Lett. Dead to Living n. (1707) 33 
Sonniters, Songster^, iSatyrisis, Panegyrists, Madrigiillers. 
1710 YVYU<KI;L!--Y in /V/vV Left. (1735) I. 46 No Madrigaller 
can entertain the Head, unless he pleases the Ear. 

I! MadroilO(wadr<rn y <?). Also madrona, ma- 
drone. [Sp.] A handsome evergreen ticc of western 
North America, Arbntus Aft ttzicsu, having a very 
hard wood and bearing yellow berries. Ahoa/triJ>. 

1850 B. TAYLOK Eldorado xiii. (1862) 130 Clumps of the 
in;tili-uno a native e\ergreen, .. filled the ravines. 1882 
J. HAWTHORNB Fort. Fool I. xxvi, The whisper of the 
breeze in the madrorto. 1883 STEVLNSON Silverado Sy. 71 
Woods of oak and madrona, dotted with enormous pines. 
1888 Amer. Humor. 5 May 12/1 Here and there a madrona 
tree grows, with its bark peeling off in its own peculiar 
way, leaving the true bright red and as smooth as satin. 

Comb. 1900 K. Kii LiXG/ Vww Sea to Sea xxvi, There were 
the pines and the madrone-clad hills. 

Madryam, -an, var. forms of MADBEAK Obs. 

t Ma dsliip. Obs. In 3 mad-, med-, mead- 
schipe. [f. MAI a. + -SHIP.] Madness. 

a 1225 Leg. Kath. 327 Hwat is mare madschipe pen for 
to leueii on him & se^gen -J? he is Codes Sune? 1230 llali 
Meid. 52 Ha is. .mare amead, gef ha me!, ben is meadschipe 
seolf. 

IMC ads to 116 (mo."dsU>un). U. S. [f. MAD a. 
used subst. + STONE sb.~\ A stone supposed to have 
the power of allaying or curing the madness caused 
by the bite of a mad animal. 

1864 Round Table 18 June 2/2 We are not so ready with 
an explanation of the mad-stone used to obviate ill effects 
from the bites of rabid animals. 1888 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl. 
9 Aug. 2/4 The Orlando vMa.) Record tells a remarkable 
story of the effects of a madstone in a case of snakebite. 

Madura (ma \iiua). The name of a district 
of Madras, used attrib. in Madura foot, a disease 
of the foot common in Madura and other parts of 
India ; MYCETOMA. Also Afadura disease. 

1863 W. T. Fox Skin Dis. Parasitic Orig. 15 In the 
Transactions of the Medical and Physical Society of Bombay 
for 1860, is a description by Dr. H. V. Carter, of a disease 
occurring in many parts of India, called variously Ulcus 
grave , Morbus tuberculosis pedis , Madura foot , Podel- 
koma , Myceioma \ 1868 J. H. N KLSON ftladitra Country 
L iv. 91 Its classical name is tnorbus pedis cnlopkyticns\ 
but it is better known in this District by the name of the 
Madura foot . 1871 BRISTOWE in Trans. PatiwLSoc. Lond. 
XXII. 326 The fungus of the Madura foot. 1874 Q. Jrnl. 
Microscop. Sd. XIV. 263 On the Etiology of Madura-foot. 

Ma dwoman. [f. MAD a. + WOMAN, after 
M ADM AX.] An insane woman. 

1622 T. SCOTT Belg. Pismire 15, I remember a witty mad 
woman, .told a friend of hers [etc.]. 1842 DICKENS Amer. 
Notes iii, The rest of the madwomen seemed to understand 
, the joke perfectly. 1844 MARG. FULLER Worn, in igtk C. 
\ (1862) 105 She.. will not be pitied as a mad-woman, nor 
shrunk from as unnatural. 

Madwort (mre-diwiut). [Cf. tjuot. 1597 ; the 
name is peril, a transl. of L. alyssum, a. Gr. oAtxr- 
aov 7 f. d- (privative particle) + \vaaa rabies.] 

1. A herb of the genus Alyssitm. 

Britten and Holland (Plant-n.) consider Gerande s mad- 
wort* to be of doubtful identity, and assign his German 
mad wort to the genus Stachys or Sideritis. 

1597 GKKAKLIE Herbal \\, cxviii. 379 The Germaine Mad- 
woort bringeth foorth from a fibrous ropte, two broad, 
rough, and hoarie leaues ; between which riseth vp a hoarie 
brittle stalke, diuided into sundrie small branches, wh^e- 
upon do growe long, narrow leaues. . ; from the bosom^of 
which leaues come foorth small roundles of purple flowers 
like those of the dead Nettle. Ibid. 380 Madwoort or 
Mooneuort is called .. of the Latines Alyssittu \ \& English 
Galens Madwoort: of some Heule dog; and it hath the 
name thereof, bicause it is a present remedie for them that 
are bitten of a mad dog. 16x1 COTGR., Alysson* the h ear bo 
Madwort, Moonewort, heale dog. 1640 PARKINSON Theatt\ 
Bot. 590 Alyssum montawtm Colnnmx. Mountaine Mad- 
wort of Columna. 1760 J. LEE Introd. Bot. App. 313 Mad- 
wort, Alyssum. 1861 Miss PRATT Flower. PI. I. 105 Alys- 
suni, which is the Mad-wort of the ancients, and the plants 
of which were supposed to allay anger. 

2. The Trailing Catchweed, Asperugo proaim- 
bens. (Also called Cernum inadwort.} 

1760 J. LICK Introd. Bot. App. 318 German Mad-wort, 
Asperugo. 1806 G ALPINE Brit. Bot. 79 Aspcrttgo, Madwort. 

Madyn(e, -ynne, obs. forms of MAIDEN. 

Mae (mf), v, dial. [Onomatopoeic. Cf. bae t 
IU.] intr. Of a lamb : To utter its peculiar cry. 

1728 RAMSAY Robert^ Richy, <y Sandy 124 While ewes 
shall bleat, and little lambkins mae, 

Mae, variant of Mo, more. 

Mffiander, etc. : see MEANDEK, etc. 

Maecenas (mw/ nees). PI. Maecenases, 
fMaecenates (-J tfz). Also 6-7 Mccenas, C- 
crron. Mecaauas. The name of a Roman knight, 



the friend of Augustus and the patron of Horace 
and Virgil. Hence used for : A generous patron 
of literature or art ; f occas. gen. a patron. 

(1561 VEKON Free-will 7 This my rude labor, whiche.. 
I offer unto youre honoure.asunto the Mecenas and patron 
uf all godlye learninge. 1590 Si i;\st:R / . Q. Verses addr. to 
Noblemen, This lowly Muse,. . Flies for like aide unto your 
Patronage, That are the great Meca;na.-> of this age. 1597 
MOKLKY Introd. Mns. ill. 179 The composers of musick who 
otherwise would follow the depth of their skill, . . are com 
pelled for lacke of maxx-naKb to put on another humor. 
1611 CoaYATCru&uf Ep. Ded., My illustrious Mecxnas 
Sir Edward Philips Master of the Rulles. ( 1620 T. ROBIN 
SON Mary Magdalene Ded. 105 Yet some Moxenases this 
age hath left vs. 1663 GERBILR Counsel b viij b, A Mecenas 
to all verities. 1711 SHAFTESH. Charact. (1737) I. 216 The 
Muses .., with or without their Maecenas s, will grow in 
credit and esteem. 1779 SHEKIUAN Critic \. i, Are yuu not 
called ..a mock Maecenas to second-lui id Authors? 1812 
L. HUNT in Examiner 14 Dec. 787/2 This Mecanas of the 
A;;e. 1827 LYTTON rdhant xlvi, See what it is to furni.-h 
;i nOUM differently from other people; one becomes a (-, ! 
r.^n t, and a Maecenas, immediately. 1875 ESCOTT in />Y/- 
i; i fK ia XXV. So The UKCdUUB of the last century did in 
fluence literature and art ; the Maxenas of to-day cannot. 

Hence Mrece nas v. trans.) to act as a patron to. 
MEece na8ship t the position of a Maecenas. 

1832 CAKLYLE Ess. (1872) IV. mt Neither .. was the new 
way of Bookseller Mecenaffihip woi ililrs-. 1837 MAKRYAT 
Olla Podr. ,\.\x, Literary men are not M&ictiased by. .the 
. .aristocracy. 

t MffiCG liatisiH. Obs. rarc~ l . [f. J/avt ;//-, 
M.*:CEK.\B + -ISM.] Patron:!^-. 

1606 BIKNIE Kirk-Riiriall Ded., I strong-hold myself 
under your Marqueships Mecenatisme. 

Maeht, ohs. form of MIGHT. 

Maeli^e, Sc. form of" MOLE -.spot). 

Maelstrom (m^ lstromX Also 7 [male- 
strand,] male stream, 8 malestrom, 9 mael- 
strbm, and in Gcr. form mahlstrom. [a. early 
inod.Du. maelstrom (wy& niaalstrooiri}) whirlpool,!. 
inalen to grind, also to whirl round + stroom stream. 

The use of maelstrom as a proper name (also in Fr.) seems 
to come from Du. maps, e.g. that in Mercator s Atlas (1595, . 
Dutch philologists are of opinion that the word is native. 
It is true that it is found in all the mod. Scandinavian langs. 
as a common noun, but it is purely literary, and Danish 
scholars regard it as adopted from Du. or LG. The earliest 
known instance of Da- walstrjm (formerly also written 
tnalcstrjni) occurs in 1673 in Debes Fxroa rescrata^ the 
author of which was a pastor in the Kaeroe Islands. Cf. 
Norw. dial, malstranm (admitted by Aasen to be little 
used , which prob. means that he had never heard it in 
actual popular use), Sw. malstrotn, Fa:roic mal(n}streyimtr 
(\\*mvnz.TS\&\m\iFa!rfsk Ant/wlogi t Glossary; the vb. mala. 
in Faeroic means to grind , to whirl round ). 

Hie farm Jfo&ftfntHfffal quot. c 1560 can only be a blunder ; 
probably Jenkinson hearing the name Malestrfm confused 
it with the name of Malestrancl :? meaning pebbly shore ), 
now Marstrand, in South Sweden.] 

A famous whirlpool in the Arctic Ocean on the 
west coast of Norway, formerly supposed to suck 
in and destroy all vessels within a long radius. Also 
transf. a great whirlpool. 

[cx$6o A. JENKINSON \\\Halilnyf$ I oy. (1589) 33^ There is 
between the said Rost Islands, and Loloote, a whirle poole, 
called Malestrand, which . . maketh such a terrible noise, that 
it shaketh the rings in the doores of the inhabitants houses 
of the said Islands, ten miles of.] 1682 K. BURTON \\ ond. 
Cri <w.(i684) 2^9 Between the coast of Cat hness and Orkney 
is a dreadful Frith or Gulf, in the North end of which, by 
reason of the meeting of Q contrary Tides or Currents, is 
a Male Stream or great Whirlpool. 1701 C. WOLLEY Jrnl. 
New York (1860) 47 A dangerous Current, . . as dangerous 
and as unaccountable as the Norway Whirl-Pool or Mael 
strom. 1755 tr. Pontoppidarf $ Nat. Hist. Norway 1. 77 There 
is another kind of current, .in the sea of Norway, . .namely 
the Malestrom, or Moskoestrom [orig. i-j^dcn - idtbkicndtc 
Male-strjm eller Afoskc-strJm], ..near the island Moskoe. 
a 1844 1>0fc: (titlt) A descent into the Maelstrom. 1856 W. E. 
AYTOUN Bothivell (i%$j) 56 And if a ship should chance to 
pass within the maelstrom s sweep. 1860 Miss URADDON 
Trail Serpent \. i, Every gutter in every one of these streets 
was a little Niagara, with a maelstrom at the corner. 

\>.jig. 

1831 CAULVLE Sart. Ri-s. i. iv. (1858! 19 Some single billow 
in that vast World-Mahlstrom of Humour. 1854 J. S. C. 
ABUOTT Napoleon (1855) II. iv. 69 An accumulated mass, in 
one wild maelstrom of affrighted men, struggling in frantic 
eddies. 1883 Harper s Mag. July 956 I In the wild and 
glittering maelstrom ofluxury and extravagance. 

Maenad (mrnasd). [ad. L. Mxtiad-, MxnJs, 
a. Gr. MairaS-, Mamis, f. pcuv-eaOat to rave.] A 
Bacchante. 

1579 E. K. Class. Skater s Shcpli. Col. Oct. in The 
M;cnades (that is Bacchus franticke priete>>. 1620 T. 



, Like a wolf-cub from a Cadmaran Maniad, She drew 
the milk of greatness. 1882 AtluiHtuiit ^ Jan. 22/2 Another 
[nymph], furious as a monad, is about to whirl on high 
the headless body of a kid. 

Hence Mseua dlc a., characteristic of a Mrcnad; 
resembling a M;unad, infuriated. 

1830 CAULVLE Misc. 11872) III. -2 Phallophori and Ma-na- 
die women. 1830 J- rascr s Hag. I. 587 There is a clapping 
of hands, and shouts of Msenadic glorification. 

Maende, obs. form of MENU. 

Maane : sec MEAN, MENE. 

Maenial J, obs. form of MKMAL. 



MAESTOSO. 

Maer, Maere, obs. forms of MOUE, MEMS. 

Maes, Maesse, obs. forms of MAIZE, MASS. 

Maest, obs. form of MOST. 

Mfflstive, variant of MESTIVK. 

I] MaestoSO (.raajsttf-so). Mus. [It. = majestic.] 
A direction denoting lhat a composition is to be 
executed majestically. 

1724 Expl. J- or. Words IktUsic, Maestoso, or ilfaatuoso. 
1815 Eiirff. Mag. LXVI1I. 154 Var. 8 [Maestoso] in minor. 

Maeatral, variant of MISTHAL. 

Maestriss, obs. Sc. form of MISTKESS. 

II Maestro (maestro 1 ). [It. = master .] A 
master in music ; a great musical composer, teacher, 
or conductor. 

1797 MKS. KAHCI.II 11; Italian vij, He might be a ghost, 
by his silence, for aught I know, Maestro. 1845 K. HOLMES 
Mozart 79 The archduke and his bride .. inclined their 
heads from their box and applauded the maestro. 1884 ! . M. 
CKAWFOKD Kam. Singer I. 22, 1 went lo ihe Maestro s 
house and sat for two hours listening lo the singing. 1891 
Speaker 2 May 528/1 The performance of some musical 
maeslro on an instrument that almost seems part of himself. 

Maez, obs. form of MAIHK. 

Ma fal ( - may fall, perhaps) : sec MAY t . 1 

tMafey, int. Obs. Also 5 mai-, mayfay, 
maffay, ma v f,fay, ma i a; maffeith, -feyth. 
[a. OF. ma fei! (mod.F. ma foi . ) my faith : 
see FAY s/>. 1 ] An asseveration, lit. = my faith ! 

c 1374 CHACCUK 1 raylus in. 3 (52) Mafey bought he bus 
wole 1 sey. < 1400 Pride f Life (Hrandl 18981 45l_Nou, 



21 



speaking, imperfect pronunciation. 1837 CAKLYLE Let. to f 
Man-ant ;? Jan. in Froude {#(1884) I. iv. 94 After much 
higgling and maitling, the printers have got fairly afloat. 




othe (MS. S. maffeyth), metiius fidins. c 1460 Tmineley 
Myst. xxiii. 564 Ma-fay, I tell his lyfe is lorne. [1791 J. 
LEAKHONT Poems 143 Mafoy ! ye ll dwindle lo a den. 
1842 DAKHAM Ingol. Leg. Ser, 11. Ijlack MoitS jiutairi; 
blay ! I have it ma foi !] 

Maffaisour,Maffia,var. ff.MALFBASOB, MAFIA. 

Maffick (marfik), v. [Back-formation from 
mafficking (i.e., the proper name Ma-fcking treated 
jocularly as a gerund or pres. pple.).] intr. Origin 
ally used to designate the behaviour of the crowds 
v in London and other towns) that celebrated with 
uproarious rejoicings the relief of the British gar 
rison besieged in Mafeking (17 May 1900). Hence 
^eii. to indulge in extravagant demonstrations of 
exultation on occasions of national rejoicing. Hence 
Ma flicking viil. sb. and ppl. a. ; Ufa flicker, one 
who mafficks ; Ma ffickrf., an act of mafficking . 

The words appear to be confined to journalistic use ; hut 
we have a large number of examples from newspapers of 
all shades of political opinion. 

1900 Pall Mall (;. 21 May 2/2 We trust Cape Town . . will 
maffick to-day, if we may coin a word, as we at home did 
on Friday and Saturday. 1900 tt csCtu. C>az. 25 May 2/3 
The feathers, .are sold for a penny each to enable Maffick 
ing revellers to tickle other revellers noses. 1902 l^aHy 
Cliron. 9 July 6/5 We have no wish to advocate the hyslcria 
of which ihe name is mafficking . 1902 West in. Gaz. 
4 June 7 3 The Peace maffick has not yet been com 
pletely worked off. 1902 Times tt June 12/1 [The Merry 
Wives of Windsor ] is. . a pure anticipaled cognition , as 
Shelley would have said, of the mafficking spirit. 

t Ma fflard. Obs. [f. MAFFLK v. + -ARD.] A 
stammering or blundering fool. 

c 1450 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 225 The churche of Chester, 
whiche crieth, alas ! That to suche a mafflarde marryede 
she was. 

Maffle (marfl), v. Obs. exc. dial. Also 7 
maffell. [Cf. early mod.Dti. maffelen to move the 
jaws (Kilian). The Eng. word has a wide dialectal 
currency in several senses v see E. D. D.).] 

1. intr. To stammer; to speak indistinctly, 
mumble, t Also with an obj. 

1387 TREVISA lligden (Rolls) II. 91 }if Alfrede seib nay 
in pat, he wot nou;t what he mafflep. Ibid. V. 215. 1399 
LANGL, Rick. RedeUs iv. 63 Somme mafllid with be moup 
and nysl what bey mente. 1563 Cooi ElJ Thesaurus, Bal- 
I litw, to maffle in the mouth, as not able to sounde his 
wordes. 1603 HOLLAND Plntarck s A/or. 34 Those disciples 
who.. would needs stut, stammer and maftle as Aristotle 
did. 1623 COCKKKAM, Maffell, to stammer. 1875 Lane. 
Gloss., Maffle, to hesitate, to falter, lo slammer, to mumble. 

2. To blunder, bungle ; to delay, waste time. 
1781 HUTTON Tour to Caves. 1837 [see MAFI- LING vbl. sb.\. 

3. trans. To confuse, bewilder, muddle (see 
E. D. D. and MAFFLEU///. 0.). 

Hence Ma ffling vl l. sb. and ppl. a., Ma ffliiigly 
oiiv. Also Ma ffler, one who maffles . 

1552 ELYOT Diet., Ball iis, that can not well pronounce 
\vordes in speakyng, a mafflar. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus, 
Hatic, obscurely : malnyingly : with no perfil sovvne. 1577- 
87 HOLIXSIIBD Chroil. II. 13/1 II [Aqua Vila;] keepeth .. 
the loong from lisping, the mouth from maming. 1586 }. 
HOOKER Hist. Irel. in Holinshcd II. 88/2 He deliuered his 
speeches by reason of his palseie, in such staggering and 
marling wise, lhat [etc.]. 1603 HOLLAND Fhttarch s Mor. 
653 They. .go too far in their commandements . . who en- 
joine stutters, stammerers and mafflers to sing. 1608 TOP- 
SELL Serpents 252 They make a maffeling with their mouth 
and stammer so that they cannot distinctly be understood. 
1609 BIBLE (Douay) Isa. xxxii. 4 The tongue of mafflers 
shal speake readely and plaine. Ibid, xxxii. Cointn., 
This prophecie of matning or uiiperfect tongues, lo speake 
readily, is fulfilled in Ihe Church of Christ 1611 COTUR., 
Brcdouilletnent, a faullering, or maffling ; an ill-fauoured 



led (mae-f ld), ///. a. dial. [f. MAFFLE v. 

.] Confused, muddled. 
1820 SOUTIIKY Lett. (18561 III. 186 She was, what they 
call in the country, maffted; that is, confused in her in 
tellect. 1845 UE QL INCI:V ( oleridge <r Opiiiiu-eatiiigWk*. 
1859 XII. 92 The Westmorland people, .expounded his 
condition to us by saying lhat he was malllvd ; which 
word means perplexed in ihe extreme*. 1886 MKS. LVNN 
LINTON Paslon Carc-.u II. x. 211 She did not smell of drink, 
and was sober though decidedly malned. 

il Mafia (mal7-a i. Also maffla. [Sicilian.] In 
Sicily, the spirit of hostility to the law and its 
ministers prevailing among a large portion of the 
population, and maniieiting itselt fre<|uciilly in vin 
dictive crimes. Also, the body of those who share 
in this anti-legal spirit ^ often erroneously supposed 
to constitute an organized secret society existing 
for criminal purposes . Hence || Maf;f io so (pi. 
-osi), one who sympathizes with the mafia. 

1875 Times 9 June 5/4 The malevolent influence and op 
pression of the Mafia and the Majlasi. 1902 I .iuyel. lirit. 
XXXI. 163/1 (an. A cw Orleans) He had been active in 
proceedings against certain Italians accused of crime, and 
it was popularly believed that his death was the work of a 
liiaffin, or MV.irn secret: society. 19021:. MoscA ll-id. XXX 1 1. 
618/1 (arL.sYt ily) The Mal lia is not, as is generally believed, 
one vast society of criminals, but is rather a sentiment akin 
to arrogance which imposes a special line of conduct upon 
persons affected by it.. .The maffioso considers it dishonour 
able to have recourse to lawful authority to obtain redress 
for a wrong or a crime committed against bun. 

Mafortune: see MAY vl 

Mag (m:vg), sl>. 1 folloif. [f. M.u: r.] 

a. Chatter, talk. b. A chatterbox. 

a. 1778 MME. IJ AKI-.LAY DiaryVxvL.Mrs. Titrate: Oh, if 
you have any mag in you, we ll draw it out ! 1875 MRS. 
LYNN LINTON Patricia Kemball II. iv. 78 Hold your mag 
on things you don t understand. 1885 E. C. SHARLAND 
IVnys Devonsk. l- itlage. ii. 26 You go atvay for a while, my 
dear, and let me have a little mag with Emma. 

b. 1892 E. ANSTI:Y The Talking Horse, etc. 46 Alick 
does call me a " mag , said Priscilla ; bul lhat s wrong, 
because I never speak without having something lo say . 

Mag .nueg), sb;- Cf. Mtu. [Playful shorten 
ing of the female name Margaret.^ 

1. Used as a personal name in various proverbial 
phrases, t Mag^s tales : nonsense, trifling. Alag s 
diversion (also Meg s : see MEG). 

(1410 LOVE Bonavent. Mirr. xxxix. 85 (Sherard MS.) 
[The Lollard] scorneth. .suchc miracles haldynge hem but 
as magges tales [S..V.C. MS. magge tales, W. de II- . (eds. 
1517-301 madde tales] and feyned illusiouns. 1834 M. G. 
DOWLING Othello Trnrestie i. iii, The galley slaves Are 
playing mag s diversion on the waves. [1837 SOUTHEY 
Doctor IV. cxxv. 250 Who was Magg ? and what was his 
diversion ?] 1849 DICKENS in Forster Life (1872) II. xx. 432 
Mag s Diversions. Being the personal history of Mr. Thomas 
Mag ihe Younger, Of Blnnderstone House. 

2. Used as a proper name for a magpie. Also 
as a common noun = MAGPIE. 

1802 G. MONTAGU Ornith. Diet. (1833) 311. 18. . CLARE 
Life ff Rein. (1873) 245 While mag s on her nest with her 
tail peeping out. 1885 SWAINSON Prov. Nantes Birds, Mag 
pie (Pica ritstica). . . Familiar names. Mag, or Madge. 

3. Rifle-shooting. = MAGPIE. 

1895 Pall MallG. 29 July 11/2 If Winans made a mag 
with his first shot he would probably cease firing. 

4. Long-tailed Mag (dial.) : the Long-tailed 
Titmouse, Acredula rosea. 

1851 MOKKIS Hist. Brit. Birds I. 275. 

Mag (maeg), sb.3 slang. Also meg. [Of obscure 
origin : cf. the synon. MAKE st>.] A halfpenny. 

1781 G. PARKER Life s Painter 129 Mag is a halfpenny. 
Ibid. 161 Halfpenny A meg. 1813 Sporting Mag. XLII. 
219 Neither of these forsaken damsels had one single mag, 
or piece of any kind of coin. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xxin, 
It can t be worth a mag to him. 1862 H. KINGSLEV Ravens- 
hoe I. ix. in As long as he had a mag to bless himself 
with, he would always be a lazy, useless humbug. 

b. Comb. Ma-gflying vbl. sb., playing pitch 
and toss ; Ma gflyer. 

1882 Standard 8 Aug. 3/7 There were usually three_ or 
four in a gang, one acting as the magflyer , the mag being 
Ihe coin, anolher as ihe caller of Ihe odds or amounls, a 
ihird as ireasurer. 1883 Daily Tel. 26 Mar. 2/8 (Farmer) 
Of Ihe twenty-nine night-charges , by far thegrealer number 
were of. .hoys for mag flying, i. e., pilch and loss . 

Mag (ms:gVi. 4 ,abbrev. of MAGAZINE (sense 5 b). 

1801 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Tears ,- Smiles Wks. 1812 V. 55 
Who wrote in mags for hire. 1869 Cliamt. Jrnl. 8 May 
303/2 Why don t you fellows write somelhing for Ihe mags? 
1888 JACOBI Printer s Vac., Mag, an abbievialion very 
generally used by prinlers for magazine . 

Mag (mnag), v. Also meg. [f. MAG sb.-] inlr. 
To chatter ; also with away. 

1810 Splendid Follies I. 68 Don l you think she magged 
away pretty sharply ! That s the worst of the young ones 
Ihey will cackle so confoundedly. 1885 RUNCIMAN Skip 
pers * Sh. 248 I ll snap your backbone across my knee if you 
meg half a second more. 

Maga fm;e ga). [Shortened form of MAGAZINE.] 

A familiar abbreviation for Blaekwood s Magazine. 

1825 Blackw. Mag. XVII. 384 Two Numbers of Maga, 

you dog. 1886 SAINTSBUKY Ess. Eng. Lit. (1891) 301 The 

monkey tricks of mannerism which.. were incumbent on a 

i reviewer in Maga . 1899 Literature 4 Feb. 123 With more 

than the lightness and speed of the Quagga, She ll .. show 

( them a clean pair of heeU, will our Maga \ 



MAGAZINE. 

| Magade. Obs. rare. Also 5 magada. [ad. 
mcd.L. /nagadafem., (. Or. /iiryds (accus. /ja-yaSa .] 
The bridge or fret of a stringed instrument. 

1432-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) III. 211 The wire cxtendede on 
a holowe body is distreynede diametrally by an instrument 
restreynenge the wyre lo a certeyne acsrde callede ma.ua^a 
[L. jiiii&nta}. 1609 It A\ I.AMJ Ornith. Afiiritt. 22 That shall 
be tlie first Magade of the Instrument. Il-id. 23 In the 
extreame point of the Magades, set little pi ops. 

II Magadis (m;.-gadis . Ancient Music. [Cr. 
Ho-vaSii-.] An instrument with twenty string.^, 
arranged in octaves. Also, the l.ydian flageolet 
(l.iddell & SciUt . 

1721 A. MALCOLM 1 i-eat. Mus. 473 The Psalterium, Tti- 
gon, Sambuca, 1 ectis, Magadis, Barbiton. 1763 J. KKOWN 
Poetry <t Mas. v. <*j One Instrument they [the Ancients) 
used, which had I wo Strings lo every Note., called ihe 
Magadis. 1864 Ev.l 1. fins. Aiif. -V.i/ v. 200 Of the Maea- 
dis it is even not satisfactorily ascertained whether it was a 
stringed or a wind instrument. 1884 En,y\l. }-lni. \\ IL 
79/1 Anacreon i 540 n.c.1 sang to the accompaniment of Ihe 
m.igadis (doubling liridg. I, an in-.u uinclil imported fiom 
Eu\ -pt lo Greece. 

Magadize fma.-gaddiz), v. Ancient MKS. [ad. 
(jr. f<cryEit^ii , 1. fii iyaSi^ MAGADIS : sec -I/.I-:.] a. 
inlr. To play or sing in octaves. b. To piny 
upon the magadis. Ikncc Magadized ///. a,, 
Ma Radiziiig v/>l. sl>. 

1776 |:i KNEY Hist. Mil. . (1789) I. Ml!. J ; II appears tii.it 
ihc union of iwo * i< . octav< i wa .il! ( l Magadizing 
fiom a treble instinnient of the name of Magadis, strung 
\\ith double strings Inned octaves to ca<.h other. 1898 

STAINED .v BARRETI I ie.t.Mus. ?/; v.v., To Magadize. 

1 1 ) To play upon the magadis. 12) To play in octave-. 1901 
II. 1C. Wool Dunna: ( .\f. /list. Mm. I. 44 I he Greek pia< - 
lice of magadizing, ill which, .lay the fundamental prim iple 
if Polyphony. IHJ. 47 In addition to the old magadized 

octave ihe consonances of the fourth ami lillh were no\v snug 
in parallel movement. 

i Magar. Obs. rare~ l . Some kind of ship. 

1590 (IKI:ENI-: Ot l. / itr. (1599) 4 Stalely Argosies, Caln.n.-, 
and Magars, hulkes <.f burden great. 

Magaseine, -sin, -son, obs. If. MAGAZINK. 
i Maga-stromancy. Obs. rare. [f. I,. /.;, -.- 

sec MACK, MALIC, MAGUS) + AUTHOMASCV.] \ 
name invented by Gallic for : Magical astiolfgy . 

1652 (;.\ti.K M<i istre>u. J02 If there uciv any congruity 
or consistency betwixt prophecy and magaslrumancy. 

.So Maga stromaincer, one who practises mag- 
astromancy . Maga-stroma^ntic a., pertaining to 

1652 (l.u-l.E (title} IISt-iiorTi o. The Mag-astro-mancc-r, 
or ihe Magicall-Astrologicall-Diviner Posed, and Pn//led. 
]l>iti. 223 To what end serve the feigned mirables of natnn- 
bill lo feigne the magastromantick art for the greate-t 
mirableV Iltid. 369 Examples of the magastromancers fatall 
miseries, .are too many to be instanc t in at large. 

Magatapie, obs. form of MAGGOT-PIE, 

Magazan, erron. form of MAX.VCAX. 

t Magaziliage. Obs. rare". See quot. 

1730 -6 li.MLUY (folio) fKf.,Uagazi,,age..l\K Hire or Kent 
of a Warehouse or Place for laying up Goods or Stores ; 
also the Warehouse, &C. ilself. 

Magaziiiai y (msegazfnari). nonce-wa. 

MAHA/.INI; sb. + -AKV.] The office or place ol 
production of a magazine. 

1825 JSlac/iltJ. Mag. XV. 445 He In editorial gloom, In 
Colburn s magazinary, Gives each his destined room. 

Magazine (ma- ga/rn),^. Forms: 6 magason, 
magosine, 6-7 magasin, -7.111. 7 magazen, (mag- 
gezzine, megazin(e, magaseine, magozin), 7- S 
magazeen(e, 6- magazine, [a. F. magasin (OF. 
mai;-a*.iii), It. magazzino (Sardinian magasinu, 
metathetically camasinii), Sp. magacen, a. Arab. 
^li makhazin, pi. of ^jsf makhzan storehouse, 
f. ^f. khazana to store up. The Arab, word, 
witlrprefixed article al-, appears asSp. almagacen, 
alinacen, Pg. annazcin warehouse.] 

1. A place where goods are laid up ; a storehouse 
or repository for goods or merchandise ; a ware 
house, depot. Now rare. 

,583 j. NEWBERY Let. m PurchasPiiBpi im (1625) II. 1643 
That the Bashaw, neither any other Officer shall meddle 
with ihe goods, but that it may be kept in a Magosine. 
1588 T. HICKOCK tr. Frederick s Yoy. =7 The merchants 
hatie all one house or Magason.. and there they put all 
their Roods of any valure. 1613 PURCHAS Pilgrimage yi. 
x 511 Vnder which Porches or Galleries [of the Church] 



a Monthly Collection lo treasure up, as in a Magazine, the 
most remarkable Pieces on the Subjects abovemention d. 
1768 STERNE Sent. Journ. (Rlldg.) 304 ( The Kcmise) Mons. 
])essein came up with the key of Ihe remise in his hand, 
and forthwith let us into his magazine of chaises. 1793 
DUKKE Corr. (1844) IV. 143 No magazine, from Ihe^ware- 
houses of Ihe Easl India Company to the grocer s and 
the baker s shop, possesses ihe smallest degree of safely. 
1808 PIKK Sources Mississ. 111. App. 23^ A public magazine 




Brussels or Paris. 



orusseis o< ana. ... ..,, . 

fir 1590 B. JONSON El . Man out of l/nw. II. ill, What 
more tharTheauenly pulchritude is this? What M>ga* 
or treasurie of bliss? a 1610 HEALEY Tluafhrast,,s (i?;t 
To Rdr., That great Magazine or Storehouse of all learning 



MAGAZINE. 

M. Ca>saubon. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Relat. II. 216 My 
Kriend ! the Rich are the Poor Alan s Magazine. 1817 
/ .it-/. Debates 352 A magazine of petitions had been opened 
in Scotland. 

b. transf. esp. of a country or district with 
reference to its natural products or of a city, etc., 
as a centre of commerce. 

1596 RALEIGH Di$ccn>. Gviana 3 Guiana (the Magazin of 
all rich BMtteb), 1631 LITHGOW Trav. iv. 165 Constan 
tinople. .Aleppo. .and grand Cayro..are the three Maggez- 
/ines of the whole Empire. 1640 DIGBV in Lismore Papers 
Ser. ii. (1888) IV. 133 He concerned that the City of London 
WM the Magazine of money. 1650 FULLER Pisgali in. i. 
410 Timber they fetched from Mount Libanus (the maga- 
zeen of cedars). 1705 ADDISON Italy (i 76?) 196 (Rome) The 
.qreat magazine for all kinds of treasure, is supposed to be 
the bed of the Tiber. 1787 Genii. Mag. LV1I. it. 1115/2 
The Dutch islands of Cura^oa and St. Eustatius are now 
converted into complete magazines for all kinds of European 
goods. 1833 L. RITCHIE Wand, by Loire 100, The . . bourg of 
Chouze, set down in a perfect magazine or fruit and vege 
tables, grain and wine. 

c. A portable receptacle containing articles of 
value. Now rare. 

1768 STERNE Sent. Jonrn. (RtldgJ 341 {Case Conscience} 
She opened her little magazine, and laid all her laces.. 
before me. 1779-81 JOHNSON /,. / ., Thomson, He had re 
commendations .. which he had tied up carefully in his 
handkerchief; but. .his magazine of credentials was stolen 
from him. 1861 HOLLAND Less. Life viii. 120 The great 
army of little men that is yearly commissioned to go forth 
into the world with a case of sharp knives in one hand, and 
a magazine of drugs in the other. 

2. Mil. a. gen. A building in which is stored 
a supply of arms, ammunition and provisions for 
an army for use in time of war. b. spec. A place 
in which gunpowder and other explosives are 
stored in large quantities ; a powder magazine. 

1596 SPEXSEK State IreL Wks. (Globe) 669/2 Then would 
I wish that there should be good store of bowses and nmga- 
>ins erected in all those greate places of garrison, and in all 
^rcat townes, as well for the vittayling of souldiours and 
sliippes, as for. .preventing of all times of dearthe. 1644 NVE 
Gunnery* 1647 72 A barrell of the best powder in the Maga- 
zim-. 1667 MILTON P. L. iv. 816 A heap of nitrous Powder, 
l.iiJ Fit for the Tun som Magazin to store Against a rumord 
\Varr. 1709 POPE Ess. Crit. 671 Tims useful arms in maga 
zines we place, a 1744 SWIFT Epigram Wks. 1824 XIV. 399 
Here Irish wit is seen ! When nothing s left that s worth de 
fence, We build a magazine. 1769 FALCONER Diet. Marine 
(1780 , Magazine, a.. store-house, built in the fore, or after- 
part of a ship s hold, to contain the gunpowder. 1800 \V la- 
LlNGTON in Gurw. /?i .c/J.(i8j7) I. 213, 1 have no power to order 
the repair of magazines, storerooms, &c. 1849 Pktscoj i 
Peru (1850) 1 1. 23 In another quarter they beheld one of those 
magazines destined for the army, filled with grain and with 
articles of clothing. 1868 Regal. <y Ord. Army p 1238 The 
reserve Ammunition will be kept in the Magazine. 1877 
A. 13. EDWARDS Up Nile ix. 239 To provide a safe under 
ground magazine for gunpowder. 

fig. 1653 R. SANDKKS Physfagn. 25 The Heart is the Maga 
zine and Arsenal of Life. 1715-20 POPI-: Iliad MI, 332 As 
when high Jove his sharp artillery forms, And opes his cloudy 
magazine of storms. 1750 JOHNSON Rambler No. 76 ? 6 He 
has stored his magazine of malice with weapons equally 
sharp, a 1764 LLOYD Law Student Poet. Wks. 1774 I. 23 
While armed with these, the student views with awe His 
rooms become the magazine of Law. 

3. a. Mil. The contents of a magazine ; a store. 
Also collect. pL (f rarely collect, sing?} : Stores, 
provisions, munitions of war; armament, military 
equipments. , 

1589 I oy. Spaine <y Port frigate 17 Aboundant store of 
victualls. .which was confessed, .to be the beginning of a 
Magasin of all sorts of prouision for a new Voiage into 
England. 1591 RALEK;H Last Fight A ev. (Arb.) 16 Of 
which [Armada] the number of souldiers. .with all other their 
mac;asines of prouision, were put in print, a 1613 OVLRBCKY 
Observ. /Vaz . (16261 n Megazinsof powder. 1644 in Rushw. 
Hist. Coll. in. II. 670 The Kings forces. . march t away with 
their Artillery and Magazeen towards Oxford. 1666 DRYDEN 
Ann. Mirab. cclxxi, And bade him swiftly drive the ap 
proaching fire From where our naval magazines were stored. 
1671 MILTON Samson 1281 Thir Armories and Magazine 
1774 T. WEST A ntiq. Fitrtuss( 1805) 48 They took most part of 
their arms., with a coup laden with magazcen, drawn by six 
oxen. 1781 GIBBON Dccl.9f /".xxxi. III. 259 He used, with 
bo much skill and resolution, a large magazine of darts and 
arrows, that [etc.]. 1810 WELLINGTON in Gurw. Desp. (1838) 
VI. 27 A corps of 5000 men., had carried away a magazine of 
arms. 1813 Ibid. X. 4 19 Whenever a magazine of provisions 
shall be taken from the enemy by the troops. 
fig. 1638 HAKEK tr. Balzac s Lett. (vol. III.) 242, I take 
not upon me to contend with you in complements, .who. . 
have whole mat-asms of good words. 1663 COWLEY flfisc. t 
CArwu clf { The Lace, the Paint, and warlike things That make 
up all their Magazine 1742 VOL NG Nt. Th. 11. 478 Speech 
burnishes our mental magazine; Brightens, for ornament; 
and whets for use. 1836 KMEKSON Nature, Language Wks. 
(Bohn) II. 154 That which was unconscious truth, becomes 
. -a new weapon in the magazine of power. 

b. gen. A store, heap (of provisions, materials, 
etc.); t a stock of clothing, wardrobe. 

1615 H. CROOKE Body of Man 61 Next vnder the Skin 
lyeth the Fat.. a Stowage or Magazine of nourishment 
against a time of dearth. 1624 HKVUOOD Captives 11. ii. in 
% Bullen O.Pl. IV. 145 That have no more left of a maga/ine 
Then these wett cloathes upon mee. 1637 Land. Miff. 
Wks. 1874 IV. 314 By which small mites to Magazines in 
crease. 1661 EVELYN Funrifugium To Rdr.,The Deformity 
of so frequent Wharf us and Magazines of Wood, Coale, 
Boards, and other course Materials. 1669 J. ROSE En^ . I inc- 
yard (16751 34 A load of lime, to every ten loads of dung, will 
make an admirable compost., but your magazine will require 
the maturity of two, or three years. i?ia AKBUTHNOT John 
Bull ii. iv, She [Usury) had amassed vast magazines of all 



22 

sorts of things. 1714 (5 AY Fan \. 243 Should you the Ward 
robe s Magazine rehearse, And glossy Manteaus rustle in 
tiiy Verse. 1719 Dt FOE Crusoe i. x. (1840) 182 A.. 
magazine of flesh, milk, butter, and cheese. 1771 GOLDS.M. 
Hist. Eng\ III. 165 A magazine of coals were usually 



(1859) II, 2 i/i Distillation, too, always insures a magazine 
against famine. . . It opens a market for grain. 1849 MAC 
AU LAY Hist. Eng. ix. II. 437 In every asylum were collected 
magazines of stolen or smuggled goods. 

Jig, 1709 SACHKVERELL Serin. 15 Aug. 15 What a Maga 
zine of Sin, what an Inexhaustible Fund of Debauchery, . . 
does any Author of Heresie. .set up ! 1795 BURKE Let. to 
IV. Elliot Wks. VII. 348 The magazine of topicks and 
common-places which I suppose he keeps by him. 1836-7 
SIR \\". HAMILTON Metaph. (1877) I. ii. 23 An individual may 
possess an ample magazine of knowledge, and still be little 
better than an intellectual barbarian. 

f4. A ship laden with stores, a victualling ship; 
more fully magazine(s ship. (Cf. K mtigasins t 
the store-ships which attend on a fleet of men of 
war 1 , Falconer Did. Marine, Fr t Sea-Terms 1780.) 

1624 C,\i>T. SMITH Virginia iv. 155 Some pety Magazines 
came this Summer. Ibid. v. 189 About this time arriued 
the niatia with a good supply of men and prouision, and 
the first Magazin euer scene in those lies. Ibid. 194 The 
Magazin ship, .came into the Harbour. Ibid. 195 He 
made . . a large new storehouse of Cedar for the yeerely 
Magazines goods. Ibid. 196 The Magazinsship. Ibid. 198 
Constrained to buy what they wanted, and sell what they 
had at what price the Magazin pleased. 

5. f a. Used in the titles of books, with the sense 
CAi"- from i and 2): A storehouse of information 
on a specified subject or for a paitieular class of 
persons. Obs. 

1639 K. WARD, Animadversions of Warre ; or, a Militant 



English, French and Italian Hands. 1719 K. HAYES, Nego 
tiator s Magazine. 1802 J. ALLEN, Spiritual Magazine, or 
Christian s Grand Treasure. 

b. A periodical publication containing articles 
by various writers ; chiefly, a periodical publication 
intended for general rather than learned or pro 
fessional readers, and consisting of a miscellany of 
critical and descriptive articles, essays, works of 
fiction, etc. 

I73> (titled The Gentleman s Magazine : or. Monthly Intelli 
gencer. [Cf. quot. 1731 in sense i.] 1742 POPE Dune. i. 42 
Hem. Journal*, Medleys, Merc rio, -Magazines; ..and all 
the Grub-street race, 1748 LADV LUXBOROUGH Let. to Shen- 
stone 28 Apr., Nothing can be more just than the criticism 
upon the Play in the Magazine. 1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec. 
Mag., It is the life and soul of a magazine never to be long 
dull upon one subject. 1798 A. TILLOCH (title) The Philo 
sophical Magazine. 1819 BVKON yuan i. cc\i, All other 
magazines of art or science, Daily, or monthly, or three 
monthly. 18*3 (title) The Mechanics Magazine. 1857 
MKS. MAIHKWS Tca-Tal le T. I. z A Magazine is the fancy 
fair of literature a reader s veritable bazaar. 1860 (title) 
Daily s Monthly Magazine of Sports and Pastimes. 1880 
M-CARTHY Own Times IV. lix. 304 He wrote largelyon the 
subject in reviews and magazines. 

6. In various transferred uses of sense 2. f a. A 
chamber for a supply of bullets in a magazine 
wind-gun . b. A chamber in a repeating rifle, 
machine-gun, etc., containing a supply of cartridges 
which are fed automatically to the breech, c. 
A case in which a supply of cartridges is carried. 
d. A reservoir or supply-chamber in a machine, 
stove, battery, etc. e. Magnetic magazine : see quot. 

a. 1744 DKSAGULIERS Exper. Philos. II. 399 The small 
or shooting Barrel, which receives the Bullet:-, one at a time 
from the Magazine, being a serpentine Cavity, wherein the 
Bullets, .nine or ten, are lodged. 

b. 1868 Rep. to Govt. II. S. Munitions War 28 Drop 
the cartridges into the outer magazine, kill foremost, to 
the autbar of seven. 1884 H. BOND Treat. Small Arms 
89 Magazine arnis in which the cartridges are placed in a 
tube or maga/ine under the barrel. 1890 HKNIY ll itk 
Lee in I irginia 153 Many of the men carried repeating 
rilles,and the magazines were tilled before these were slung 
across the riders shoulders. 

C. 1893 GKKENEK Breech Loader 184 Cartridges are best 
carried in a magazine of M>lid leather. 

d. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories 45 Ex 
hausting the air from the maga/ine by fan*.. 1884 KNIGHT 
Diet. Mech.,Suppl. 570/2 As in the DaniclU battery, winch 
has a magazine of sulphate of copper crystals. 1893 BOTH \M- 
I.I.Y llford Matt. Photogr. xix. 136 Hand-camera.*,, .in which 
the plate-reservoir or magazine is detachable. 

e. 1870 ATKINSON tr. Canofs Physics (ed. 4" 602 A mag 
netic battery or magazine consists of a number of magnets 
joined together by their similar poles. 

7. attrib. and Comb., as (sense 5 b magazine 
article, -editor y -monger ipaper^ci-seiivorld, -writer, 
writ ing \ (senses i, 2. f mag<tzine house, t store 
house ; (sense i c) frnqglMtflV bag\ (sense 6b) 
magazine arms, rifle, weapon ; magazine battery, 
a voltaic battery with a magazine containing crys 
tals to keep the solution saturated (Knight Diet. 
Mech. Suppl. 1884) ; magazine camera, a camera 
in which the plates for exposure are put in in 
batches ; magazine clothing, woollen clothing j 
to be put on before eiiU-iing a powder magazine ; | 
magazine day, the day upon which periodical 
magazines are issued to the trade; magazine gun, 



MAGAZINY. 

! t (<*) (see quot. I /44\ also called magazine wind- 
gun (obs.); (6) a gun (i.e. either a cannon or a 
rifle etc.) provided with a magazine (sense 6 b) ; 
t magazine ship (see 4 ; magazine stove (see 
quot.) ; magazine work, (a) wiiting for maga 
zines ; (b) J rinliiig, setting up type for magazines. 
1868 Rep. to Coot. i . S. Munitions H ar 19 These car 
tridges cannot with safety be Msed in magazine arms. 1884 
[see 6b]. 1854 S. LOVER Handy Andy (ed. 4) Pref, The 
early pages were written.. as a magazine article. 1681 
CHKTHA.W Angler s Vailc-m. xxxiv. (1689) 185 The Angler 
must always have in readiness a large Magazine Bag or 
Budget plentifully furnished with the following materials. 
1893 Beginner s Guide to I lwlttgr. (eA. 5) 130 The .. 
tuaaaat* Camera was highly extolled. .as least compli 
cated of Reservoir Cameras. 1876 VOYLE & STKVHNM.N 
Milit. Diet. 558 All persons employed in magazines . . will . . 
change their own clothes and boots for magazine clothing 
and slippers. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Moffxiltt-day 
1872 FORSTER Life Dickens I. 129 The maga/ine-day "of 
that April month, I remember, fell upon a Saturday 1877 
W. T. THORNTON tt ord for H ordfi: 1 forme Pref. 8 Fail 
ing to discover a Magazine-Editor good-natured enough 

I to print any of my versions. 1744 DESAGULIKRS E.\f>cr. 

\ Philos. II. 399 An ingenious "Workman call d L. Colbe 
has very much improv d it \sc. the old Wind-Gun], by 
making it a Magazine Wind-Gun; so that 10 Bullets 
are so lodg d in a Cavity . . that they may be . . .suc 
cessively shot. Ibid., The Magazine-Gun, as he calls it. 
1880 Eiuycl. Brit. XI. 284/2 The Vetterli gun. .isarepcater 

1 or magazine gun. a 1649 DRUMM. OF HAVVTH. Consid. to 
ra-rlt. Wks. (1711) 185 That.. the town s magazine-houses 
be furnished with arms. 1767 S. PATERSON Anotlur J rar. 
II; 134 A noted book-maker, magazine-monger, and anti- 
critic of the eighteenth-century. 1833 I l-ascr s Mag. VIII. 
482/1 He had written some smart magazine papers, bound 
up in a volume called Pclliam. 1876 VOYLE & SIL\ LNSUN 
Milit. Diet. 344 2 The best known magazine rifles are the 
Spencer, the Winchester, and the Vetterli rifles, a 1654 in 
Wotton Lett. (1654) II. 91 Toerectand set up. .a Company, 
to be called The East Indian Company of Scotland, making 
their first *Magazin Storehouse . . in some parts of our Realm 
of Ireland. 1875 KNIGHT Diet. A/cch., "Magazinc-stcn C, 
one in which^is a fuel-chamber which supplies coal to the 
fire as that in the grate burns aw;iy. 1891 E. PEACOCK 
A 7 ", lyrt-ndoit I. 49 Please don t quote silly magazine verses. 
itifyPall MiillG. 28 Aug. 5/1 The information as to "maga 
zine or repeating weapons is very meagre. 1831 CAKI.YLE 
in Fronde /,// ^882) II. 151 * Magazine work is belowstreet- 
sweeping as a trade. 1891 Labour Coiiiini^itut Gloss., 




KYAT Otla /Wr. xxx, "Maga- 
/iiL- \\ritin-. .is the mo.st difficult of all writing. 

Magazi ne, v. Now rare. [f. MAGAZINE sit.] 

1. /raits. To lay up in or as in a magazine or 
storehouse. Also with ///. 

1643 Let. in Boys Sandwich (1792) 754 Those arms, .shall 
be ma-azined up, in such convenient place as shall be 
thought fit. 1651 R. CHILD in Hart lib** Legacy 1655) 93 
It is a great Deficiency in England, that we do not magazine 
or store up Corn. 1656 S. H. Golden Law 97 Thus the 
Sweden King, so the great Alexander, . . did contract and 
magazine al the Honour &c. in their own names, which .. 
their Commanders, Officers, and Souldiery had a great share 
in. 11734 NORTH Kxant. i. iii. (1740) 222 Such Secrets ., 
that, being magazined up in a Diary, might serve for 
Materials, as.. might serve to build up his Plot. 

2. intr. To conduct a magazine. 
a 1763 [implied in the ppl.a. below]. 

Hence Magazrning -vbl. sb. and///, a. 

11763 1 Mto.M / ass. Ptirtuip. Petit, i. Poems 1773 I. 106 
Urban or Sylvan, .. thou fuiemu>t in the Fame Of Maga/in- 
ing Chiefs. 1862 DANA Man. Geo(. iv. 747 The Vegetable 
Kingdom is a provision for the storing away or magaztning 
of foixe for the Animal Kingdom. 

Magaziner (ma-gazrnaj). rare. [f. MAGAZINK 
sb. + -ER!.] One who writes articles for a magazine. 

1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec. Mag.^ If a magazinurlx: dull 
np )ii the Spanish war, he soon has us up again with the 
Gho>t in Cock-lane. 1834 /-VrtJi rV Mag, IX. 124 Consider 
ing Macau lay as a magazine r. his papers in Knight * 
Quarterly were in general full of talent. 

Magazi-nery. rare. [f. as prec. + -EKY.] The 
profession of a magazine-writer. 

1833 I rascr*s Mag. VIII. 482/1 We, the old long-trained 
veterans of magazinery. 

Magazinisli (nueg&zriuj), a. [f. as prec. + 
-ISH.] Having the characteristics of what is usually 
found in magazines. 

1794 GII.KKIUGK Lett. (1895) I. 117 The mediocrity of the 
eight first lines is most miserably magazini>li. 1883 BLACK 
Shannon Bells xxvi, It is very magH./iiii>h , he said. 
Why should the magazines monopolize literature ? she 
answered. 

Magaziuism (maegizTninn). ff. as prec. + 
-ISM.] The profession of writing for magazines. 

1882 Spectator 22 Apr. 533 Magazini^m .. is threatening 
now-a-days to become merely journalism writ large. 1889 
Sat. AY? 1 . . - June 761/1 Is editing and conducting a maga 
zine nia^a/.inisiii ? 

Magazinist (mcvgazniist). [f. as prec. + 
-LST.] One who writes for magazines. 

1821 Blackw. Mag. X. 557 Christopher, Cock of the 
North, Prince of Periodicals, and Monarch of Magazinist.-.. 
1823 Die (Ji INCI:V Lett. Y)i. Matt Hi. Wks. 1890 X. 43 
Reviewer, magazinist and author of all work. 1880 M. 
COLLINS Th. in Garden \. 102 The modern magazinist is a 
pitiable poetaster. 

Magaziuy (ma. gaz/~ni\ a. [f. as prec. 4--Y 1 .] 
Of the nature of. or suitable (or, a magazine. 
1885 Sat. Rei . 9 May 6:11/2 Not unamusing, though a 



MAGDALA. 



little maga/iny , to use ;i word of reproach. 

22 Sept. 383/2 We have heard his writings called shallow 

and magaziny . 

Mag dala (mje gdala). The name of a town 
in Abyssinia, whcve a victory was gained in iSGS 
by General Napier. Used attrib. for the name of 
a red aniline dye. 

1875 Ure s Diet. Arts (ed. 7). 1890 THORPE Diet. Aj>f>[. 
Client. I. 233/2 Ma^dala red... This old and very beautiful 
colouring matter is the saiTranine of the naphthalene series. 

Magdalen, Magdalene (margdalen, -1/h). 
[nd. Keel. Latin (Maria) MagdaKna, -leaf, a. Gr. 
Map/a $) May8a^.rjftj, v Mar) r ; of Magdala Ta town 
on the Sea of Galilee). The vernacular form of 
the word (adopted through Fr. N is MAUDLIN ; the 
pronunciation , mg dlin) represented by this spelling 
is still current for the names of Magdalen College, 
Oxford, and Magdalene College, Cambridge.] 

1. a. Tht ltagdeUen(e : the appellation of a dis- 
ciple of Christ named Mary, out of whom went 
seven devils (Luke viii. 2). She has commonly 
been supposed to be identical with the unnamed 
sinner of Luke vii. 37, and therefore appears in 
Western hngiology as a harlot restored to purity 
and elevated to saintship by repentance and faith. 
(In the full designation Mary Magdalen e the 
article is omitted.) For early examples see also 
MAUDLIN sb. 

c 1386 CHAUCER Pars. T. r 428 As ludas grucched ayrines 
the Magdaleyue. 1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xx-xvii. 18 Tlie 
Magdalene and Mare Salamee Abasit wer in spirit. 1850 
S. DOHF.LL Roman ii, Heaven, Where anqels hail the 
Magdalen. 1865 PI.U.MPTRF. Master <y Scholar u; The 
twain, The sinner and the -Magdalene, they joyed I o think 
that [etc.]. 

b. A representation of Mary Magdalen in art. 

1661 KVF.LVN Diary 9 Aug., Many excellent pictures, 
especialy the Magdalen of Caracci. 1851 RUSKIN Stones 
I en. (1894) I. 160 But a smooth Magdalen of Carlo Dolci 
with a tear on each cheek, .rarely fails of being verily, often 
deeply, felt for the time. 

2. Iransf. One whose history resembles that of 
the Magdalen ; esp. a reformed prostitute. 

1697 DENNIS Plot <y no Plot Epil., I, your young, buxom 
Magdalens despise, She-Saints, that have sev n Devils in 
their eyes. [1737 BAILEY vol. II, Magdaleits. an order of 
nuns, or rather worn out and penitent courtesans at Rome, 
upon whom a revenue was .settled by Pope Clement VIII.] 
1758 Plan far atatlislting Magdalen-Charity 36 The 
General Committee shall empower three of their number to 
visit the wards, toenquireinto the behavior of the Magdalens 
[etc.]. 1777 SHERIDAN Trip Scarb. Prol., Those writers 
well and wisely use their pens Who turn our wantons into 
Magdalens. a i88z TROLLOPE Aittobiog. xviii. (1883) II. 180 
A poor abased creature.. with very little of the Magdalene 
about her because though there may be Magdalenes they 
are not often found. 

3. A home for the refuge and reformation of 
prostitutes. [Short for Magdalen hospital,] 

1766 ENTICK London IV. 311 In Prescot-street..we find 
a modern institution, .founded by the name of the -Mag 
dalen. 1792 MAKY\VOLLSTONECR. Rights Wont. iv. 155 Many 
innocent girls . -are . . ruined before they know the difference 
b;tween virtue and vice.. .Asylums and .Magdalenes are 
not the proper remedies for these abuses. 1859 C. BARKER 
Assoc. Princ. i. i The numerous temples, hospitals, ..and 
magdalens which then covered our land. 

4. The name of a kind of peach. [Cf. MAUDLIN.] 

1706 LONDON & WISE l\i tir\t Gard ner I. i. viii. 38 The 
White Magdalen has a. .sugar d winy Taste. 1719 Cotnpl. 
Gard. p. viij. There are sometimes . . but scurvy Peaches 
among the Minions, Magdalens, Violets, Admirables, 8;c. 
1765 Mnsatin Ritsticiun IV. iv. 17 The magdalene is gene 
rally a vigorous tree. * 

1 5. Some plant. Obs. [Cf. MAUDLIN.] 
c 1590 ]. ELDHF.D in Hakluyfs Voy. (is 9 g) II. i. 270 These 
camels will Hue very well two or three dayes without water : 
their feeding is on thistles, worme-wood, magdalene, and 
other strong weeds. 

6. attrib. and Comb., as (sense i) MagJalen-likt 
adj., -look, -style; Magdalen day, the feast of 
St. Mary Magdalen, 22 July ; Magdalen asylum, 
charity, home, hospital, house = sense 3; Mag 
dalen (also MAUDLIN) pear, some variety of pear ; 
Magdalen ward, the ward ,in a hospital) devoted 
to the reception of Magdalens . 

1869 LECKY Eurap. Mar. iv. (1877) II. 08 Magdalen asy 
lums and foundling hospitals. 1758 (title) A plan for j 
establishing a Charity. House . . for the reception of repenting ! 
Prostitutes, to be called the Magdalen Charity. 1485 Cer- 
tiftcate in Surtecs Misc. (1890) 46 The Sunday after 



^ . , --. ---,,- agdalen hospita. ... 

Goodman s fields . . was opened. 1758 (title) The plan of the 
.Magdalen House for the reception of penitent Prostitutes. 
1776 Carlisle Mag. 21 Sept. 169 Obtaining admittance into 
the Magdalen-house. 1794 CHARLOTTE SMITH Wandering 
of II arwick 169 With all her penitent looks, and *Magda- 
h", j 6 ,S ra , ces - 752 SIR H. BEAUMONT Criio u That 
fc Magdalen-look - 




d Kstiolles, in the true Magdalen style; intreating him to 
receive her again. 

t Magdaleon. Pharmacy. Obs. [ad. med.L. 
mngdaleon-em, magdaleo (whence F. magdalion, 
l6th c.), also magialium, f. Gr. iMfSa^ia, dough 



23 

or bread-crumb (Galen), later form of aironay$a\ta 
soft bread to wipe one s hands upon at table, f. 
aitopaaafiv to wipe.] A cylindrical roll of plaster, 
salve, or any medicinal substance. 

f 1450 ME. Med. Bk. Uieinrich) 182 When bon ha^t 
medled al by poudre, ben forme ber of by magdaleom:s in 
newe wyt leber or In good pauper. 1646 SIR T. HJIOWSK 
Pseud. Ep. u. iii. 74 Applying the magdaleon or roale unto 
the Needle it would both stir and attract it. 1670 W. 
SIMPSON HydroL Ess. 108 We.. melted it, and in small lead 
pipes cast it into magdaleons. .resembling common sulphur, 
1673 E. HROWN Trav. Germ. etc. (1677) 168 We saw also the 
manner of casting the Brimstone into Rolls, or Magdale.jn--. 
1725 HRADLRV Fam. Diet. s.v. Sulphur, They, .liquify it 
[sulphur] by Fire, then pour it into Moulds, and form it into 
Sticks or Pieces, call d abroad Magdaleons. 1731 HAILI-.V 
vol. II, Magdaleon, a roll of salve or planter. 

Magdeburg centuries, hemispheres : see 

CBXTUKY S, HKMLSL HKUE i b. 

Mag e iint" d^). arch. [Anglicized form of 
MAI; us. Cf. F. mage (OF. had niague),"\ 

1. A magician; transf. a person of exceptional 
wisdom and learning. 

r 1400 A pot. Loll. 95 We callen be magis, boo bat calculun 
bi be sternis bingis to cum, wening as bei were Goddis 
gouernours. 1586 T. H. La Priinand. rr. Acad, \. 157 
PlatOj.after he was well instructed by Socrates, sought out 
the mages and wise men of Egypt, by whose un-anes he 
saw the booke s of Moises. 1590 SPKNSKR / . (J. in. iii. 14 
The hardy Mayd ;. the dreadfull Mage there fownd Depe 
busied bout worke of wondrous end. 1611 DONNK Anat. 
World 390 Th Egyptian Mages. 1860 FORSIKU Gr. AY- 
inonstr. 63 Though such circumstances worked wull for 
the Mage [Henry VII] upon the English throne, he did nut 
with all his craft [etc.]. 1869 TLXNYSUN (. owing of Arthur 
279 And there I saw mage Merlin. 

t 2. One of the magi : see MAGUS r. Ol>s. 

1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nicholnys I oy. iv. ii. 115 Their 
Mages .. annoynted their sacrifice with oyle. 1594 R. 
ASIILKY tr. Lays Ic Roy 31 b, As we will declare hereafter 
when we speake of the Persians, and of their Mages. 

Magecolle, variant of MACHKCOLK v. Ul>s. 

Mageirics, -istic: see MAUIRICS, -isnc. 

; Magel. Obs. (OnlyinTrevisa.) Alscmag g ed, 
magil, magyl. V Fictitious, fabulous. 

1387 TRKVISA Higden (Rolls) V. 337 Here William telle)> 
a magel [? . r. maged] tale wib oute evidence. Ibid. 339 
Madde men telle niagel [? . rt\ magil, magged] tales. 

Magellan (magc lan). The Eng. form of the 
name of a famous Portuguese navigator, Fernao 
de Magalbaea (? 1470-1521), the first European 
discoverer who passed through the channel now 
called the Straits of Magellan into the Pacific Ocean; 
used attrib. (or in possessive) = MAGELLANIC. 

1638 J. CHILMKAD Treat. Globes 11. vii. (Hakl. Soc.^ 67 
Our mariners used to call them Magellanes Clouds. 1671 
OGILBY Anier. 474 marg.) Description of the Magellan 
Straights. 1696 PHILLIPS (ed. 5), Magellan s Clouds, two 
small Clouds of the same colour with I ia Lactea, not far dis 
tant from the South Pole. 1840 R. H. DANA Bef. Mast v. 9 
The Magellan Clouds consist of three small nebula; in the 
southern part of the heavens. 1867 SMYTH Sailors If ord-bk.^ 
Magellan Jacket, a riame given to a watch-coat with a hood, 
worn in high latitudes. 

b. = Magellan s Straits , ? nonce-itse, 

1787 UURNS To \V. Simpson vii, Ur whare wild-meeting 
oceans boil IJesouth Magellan. 

Hence f Magella nian a. = next. 

1698 FRVER Ace. E. India $ / . i The Magellanian Clouds. 

Magellanic fmregela^ nik), a. [ad. mod.L. 
Magcllanic-m t f. MAGELLAN : see -1C.] Pertaining 
to or named after Magellan (see prec.), used in 
the appellations of regions discovered by him, 
nautical objects, etc. 

Magellanic bark, a kind of Peruvian bp-k. Magel 
lanic Clouds, two large globular cloudy spots formed 
of vast numbers of nebulas and clusters of stars, visible 
in the southern hemisphere. Magellanic fox (see quotj. 
Magellanic jacket, a sailor s watch-coat with a hood. 
Magellanic regions, those regions of Patagonia visited 
by Magellan. t Magellanic Sea, the South Pacific 
Ocean. Magellanic Straits, the straits through which 
Magellan passed from the Atlantic to the Pacific. 

1775 SIR E. BARKY Observ. M ines 221 An equal quantity 
of the Peruvian and *Magellanic bark. 1685-6 MACKRITH 
Let. 5 Feb. in Boyle s It- A-s. (1744) V. 651 The Magellanick 
clouds . . consist of a greater and a lesser. 1880 PROCTOR 
Poetry Aslron. xii. 434 The Magellan ic Clouds are roughly 
spherical in shape. 1837 J. E. GRAY in Afag. ffat. Hist, 
Nov. 578 I tilpes ///i7?//rt;V# (,*Magellanic Fox), Greyish, 
varied with black on the back [etc.]. Inhabits Magellan s 
Straits. 1773 HAWKKSWORTH Voy. II. 40 Each of them 
received what is called a *Magellanic jacket and a pair 
of trowsers. The jacket is made of a thick woollen 
stuff called Fearnought. 1771 Ann. Reg. 2/2 That.. right 
which they [the Spaniards] pretend to all the ^Magellanic 
regions. 1602 JnftMttffTWt, Tabacco (1863) 17 The *Ma- 
gellanick sea her visions brought. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 91. 
2/2 The Magellanic Sea. 1696 J. EDWARDS Dcnwnstr. 
Exist, ff Prwid. God i. 231 The people about the *Megal- 
lanick Streights are white. 

Magenta (maid^e nta). The name of a town 
in Northern Italy where, in 1859, the Austrians 
were defeated by the French and Sardinians. Used 
for the name of a brilliant crimson aniline dye, 
discovered shortly after the date of the battle. 

1860 R. Smit/i s Patent n Aug. in Newton s Lond. Jrnl. 
Arts 4- Sci. (1861) XIII. 225 What is called Magenta red , 
. .may be obtained as follows. 1861 R. HUNT in St. James s 
Mag. I. 43 The much-admired tones of the Mauve and 
Magenta. 1863 \V. ROBERTS in Proc. Roy. Soc. XII. 481 



MAGGOT. 

i On Peculiar Appearances exhibited by IJlood -corpuscles 
! under the influence of Solutions of Magenta and Tannin. 
1891 Truth 10 Dec. 1240/2 Velvet of a peculiarly bright 
; and daring tone of dahlia red, almost a magenta. 
b. attrib. passing into adj. 

1875 HUXLKV & MARTIN Eltm. BioL (1877) 7 R IMI m 
magenta .solution under the cover-glass. 1877 KEADE // <>n/. 
i Hater ix. I. 208 He wore .. a magenta tie that gave /ue 
a pain in the eye. 1896 BARRIE Marg. Ogitvy ix. 178, 1 
used to wear a magenta frock and a white pinafore. 
C. Qualifying other designations of colour. 
1882 Garden 29 Apr. 288/2 Tulips. .Proserpine, magenta- 
pink. Ibid, 298; 3 The flowers, .a glowing magenta-crimson. 
Mager, variant of MAUCKK. 
Mageram, obs. form of MARJORAM. 
Magery, obs. form of MAUGRE. 
Mageste, -ical, obs. ff. MAJESTY, MAJESTICAL. 
Magest- : see MACIST-. 

tMagg,^- 1 Obs. rarti 1 . [Cf.M.ujcLE.] trans. 
To mangle. 

a 1400-50 Alexander 1268 (Ashm. MS.) pen mournes all 
\>u MesMxlones. . For maistris & mynistris menere K; grettir, 
pat was in mor.sds magged \ihibtin MS. made] & mart rid 
a hundreth. 

Mag g (jnrcg), v.- Sc. [V f. MAO j//.-, magpie.] 
trans. To pilfer. 

1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, xlii, I hae made a clean h^use <> 
Jenny lialchristie and lier niece. They were u bail pack 
sii. itl d meat and mault, and loot the carters inagg the cuaU. 

Magged m.fgd;, a. i\ ant. ,_Sce quou 

1867 S.MVHI Sailor s II ord-bk., Magged, worn, fietted, and 
:sl retched rope, as a magged brace. 

Magger,Magg~et, varinntsotMAi CHE. MAMH >r. 
Maggezzine, obs. form of MACA/INK. 
Maggie nut-gi). [f. MAC si .- + -IE.] 

1. Sc. A. girl. 

1603 / /li/ottts cxxxvi, }e trowit to get ane biml < >f bb-.-r, 
To bane ane of tliir Maggies. 1819 (. >. Hi AMU. AV. /j 1 
J i rt Poems (1826) 83 Troth, little prutit has she made I>y 
fisher inaggies. 

2. St\ Local name for the Common Guillemot 
(A lea troilc . 

1885 in SUAINSON P twine. Nantes Birds. 

3. Rifle-shooting* = MAGPIE 7, MAG sl>.- 3. 

1901 Daily Chron. 22 July 7/2 The Englishman fired 
again, and once more it was only a inasgie . 

Magging (margin,), -vbl. sb. slang. [f. MAC 
v. + -INI; *.] Chattering, talking. 

1814 I KfiGE Sitppl, tu Groae, Magging, prating, chattering. 
it 1845 H(iOl) AVi t i/ jf Complaint^ 34 Hut I m bound the 
members as silenced us, in doing it had plenty of magging. 
1849 ALII. SMITH Pottle ton Leg. vii. 48 It s a pity she s 
so deaf. .. Oh, it s a great comfort, Mr. .. It stops all 
magging . 1864 K. YATKS Broken to J/anu-ss .\x.\, The 
chatter and magging of these silly women. 

I Maggie, v. Sf. Obs. AUo 6 maggill, 
magel, 7 maigle. [Of obscure etymology : con 
nexion with MAXGLE v. is difficult to justify.] 
trans. To mangle, maul, damage. 

1456 Sin G. HAVE Lttiv Arms (S.T.S.) 278 Gif it hapnyt 
uny . . man to be slayn in felde, and sa magglit that his visage 
niycht nocht be knawin. 1500-20 JILNISAU foetus lix. 3 A 
rtfyng sone of rakyng Minis Hes magellit my making. 1513 
Don, i AS ,-Kneis, Time, etc. of Trans/. 24 IJot redis leill. 
and tak gud tent in tynie, }he nowder maggill nor mis- 
nietir my ryine. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 10 26 I o Maggie, 
inacta>c,e.vt.arnificarc. Ibid. 127/24 To Maggil, v/or//tor?. 

Hence Ma-ggled///. a. 

1513 DOUGLAS sEneis\\. viii. 39 King Priamus son, uith 
body tore and rent, Thair he beheld, and creuell maglit 
face, a 1555 LYNDKSAV Tragedie 385 Lyke doytit Doctoris 
new cum out of A then is, And mumrayll ouer ane pair of 
]n:iL;lit nuutnis. 1603 PJiilotiis cliii, My maiglit face maks 
mee to fcill, That myne man be the same [i. e. a devil J. 

Maggot 1 (mivg^t). Forms: 4, 6 magotte, 

5 magat, maked, 5-6 mag(g)ote, 5-7, 9 magot, 

6 mag(g ette, magot(t)e, 7 magget, 6- maggot. 
[Prob. related in some way to the synonymous 
ME. mafak MADDOCIJ ; but the exact formation is 
not easy to determine. 

The i sth c. form waked (only once, in a glossary) may be 
a metathetic alteration of maSck, ttiadek ; but even if so, it 
may be only an individual blunder, and in any case it seems 
unlikely to be the source of the mod. form ; more probably 
It represents an occasional pronunciation of maggot (cf. 
mod. Somerset ntaeket for MAGGOT*). Possibly the form 
inak, MAWK (a variant of MADDOCK) may have suggested 
a jocular application of the female nickname Maggot for 
Margaret (cf. MAGGOT- and the north midland dial, dick 
for a louse.i.J 

1. . A worm or grub of the kind formerly supposed 
to be generated by corruption ; chiefly applied to 
the larva of a dipterous fly, esp. those of the 
cheese-fly and the flesh-fly or blue-bottle . Red 
maggot , the larva (destructive to corn) of the 
wheat-midge. 

1398 TREVISA Earth. De P. R. xvin. cxv. (1495) 856 Ma- 
gottes ben wormes that brede of corrupt and rot yd moysture 
in flesshe. c 1440 Pronip. Ptirv. 321 (s.v. A fake) Winchester 
MS., Magat, may, or math, /rtrw/;/.?, cimex [Phillipfs MS. 
and Pynson c 1500 have magot]. c 1475 Pict. I oc. in Wr.- 
Wiilcker 767/5 Hie tarinus [read tarmus\, hie simax [? = 
cinit .v], a maked. 1496 Fysshynge iv. Angle (1883) 29 In 
Juyll take.. the codworme & maggotes vnto Mighelmas. 
c 1515 Coche Lorell s B. 2 His hosen gresy upon his thyes, 
That place for magottes was very good. 154* BOORDE 
Dyetary xiii, In High Alemen the chese whiche is full 
of magotes is called there the best chese. 1602 SHAKS. 
Ham. iv. iii. 24 Your v^rm is your onely Emperor for 
diet. We fat all creatures else to fat vs, and we fat our 



u 
bi 



MAGGOT. 

selfe for Magots. 1663 BUTLKK //./. i. iii. 1276 But I deny 
they are the same, More then a .Maggot and I am. 1698 
G. THOMAS Pensilvania (1848) 22 Sheep, .are generally free 
from those infectious Diseases. .the Rot, Scab, or Mag 
gots. 1774 GOI.DSM. Nat. Hist. (1776) VIII. 4 Caterpillar 
may be easily distinguished from worms or maggots, by 
the number of their feet. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. xiv. 
(1873) 387 The larva or maggot of a fly, namely the Ceci- 
domyia, producing asexually other larva;. 1867 F. FRANCIS 
Angling i. (1880) 27 Maggots, or gantles, as they are more 
commonly called by metropolitan anglers. 1871 TYNDALL 
l ragm. Sci. (1879) II. xiii. 293, I jumped to the conclusion 
that" these maggots had been spontaneously generated in 
the meat. 1886 Times 18 Aug. 10/6 The wheat midge 
. .produces the red maggots which so seriously damage the 
ripening ears of corn. 

jig* 1649 O.DANIEL Trinarch^Hen. // cccl.vxi,The Mag- 
ots of the Court Eate into favour ; where they bred, they 
ite. 1780 Cow PER Frogr. Err. 326 Ye pimps. .Who fasten 
without mercy on the fair, And suck, and leave a crawling 
maggot there. 1809 E. S. BARRETT Setting Sun II. 125 
The disgusting scene of the maggots of avarice, corruption, 
and meretricious influence preying on the state. 

2. A whimsical or perverse fancy ; a crotchet. 

a 1625 FLETCHKR IVomen Pleased in. iv, Are not you mad, 
my friend ?.. Have not you Maggots in your braines? 
f 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1688) II. 328 There s a strange Magot 
hath got into their Brain. 1678 DRYDES Lintberham v. i, 
What new maggot s this; you dare not, sure, be jealous! 
1685 S WESLEY \.titlc) Maggots; or Poems on several 
subjects, 1693 SMADWKLL Volunteers v. Wks. 1720 IV. 480 
/Hunt. Ha Fellow ! what dost thou mean by a maggot? 
flop. Sir, a little concern of mine in my way, a little whim, 
or so, Sir. 1717 PRIOR Alma i. 400 Your Horace owns, he 
various writ, As wild or sober maggots bit. 1784 BI/KNS 
Common PL Bk. August, One who spends the hours.. with 
Ossian, Sbakspeare, . . &c, J or, as the maggot takes him, 
a gun, a fidille, or a song to make or mend. 1802 WOLCOT 
(H. Pindar) Pitt $ his Statue Wks. 1812 IV. 501 Soon as a 
inaggot crept into my head I caught a stump of pen and 
put it down. 1816 SCOTT Antitj. xx.xviii, For a the non- 
s.-nse maggots that ye whiles take into your head, ye are 
the maist wise and discreet o a our country gentles. 1898 
D. C. MURRAY Talcs 255 She s got some maggot in her 
head about being loved for her own sake. 
fb. Fancifulness. Obs. rare. 

1701 COLLIKK .1A Anton. etc.. 257 A handsome young Lady 
..dress d like Quality, but nut to any degree of M;n^>i <n 
Curiosity. 
C. Proverb. 

1687 MIKGK Gt. Fr. Diet. it. s.v., I shall do it, when tin- 
magget bite-;. Je le/crai^ quand il nfcn prendra entne. 
td. Used in the names of many dance-tunes. Obs. 

1716 nancing-Mnster (ed. 16) 179 Betty s Maggot. Ibid* 
iSo .Mr. Beveridge s Maggot. Ibid.iyi Huntington s Mai;- 
c^ot, Il hL 203 Drapers Maggot. I bid. -211 Air. Lane s 
Maggot. Ibid. 224 Captain s Maggot. Ibid, 245 My Lord 
HyiMi -. Mu^ot. Jbid, 258 Carpenters Maggot. Ibid. 264 
George s Maggot [etc.]. 1719 Ibid. 11-75 [ten similar titles). 

3. A whimsical or capricious person. 

1681 T, FLATMAN Heraclitits Rieiens No. 39 (1713) I, 259 
Whose britch has most Fire in it, Harry s, or the Maggm-, 
and Whigs i #1700 B. E. /?/<:/. Cant. Ovrt , Maggot, a whim 
sical Fellow, full of strange Fancies. 1725 BAILKY Erasm, 
Colhtj. (1733) 230 You were as great a Maggot as any in the 
World when you were at Paris. 1735 DVCKE ct PARDON 
Diet.. /l/Vz^W.-.a whimsical Fellow that is full of strange 
freakish Fancies. 

4. attrib. and Comb. , m maggot ostentation ; fnaff- 
got -eaten, (sense 2) -headed, -fate<l adjs. ; maggot- 
boiler slang) a tallow-chandler; maggot-fishing, 
angling with a maggot for bait; -f maggot-monger, 
a crotcheteer; t maggot-pate, a silly whimsical 
person ; maggot-pimple, a form of acne {Acne 
pnuctatd] ; maggot-race, a race between maggots 
or grubs. 

1796 C fane s Diet, I nlgar Tongue, * Maggot-boiler % a 
tallow chandler. 1621 BUKTON An/it. Mel. iKnnocr. to Rdr. 
(1651) 28 doing barefoot to . . our Lady of Lauretts..to 
creep to those counterfeit and "Maggot -eaten Reliques. 
1804 Kentish Angler title-p., Worm, Minnow, Cadis, and 
*Maggot Fishing, a 1693 WOOD Li/,- (O. H. S.)_ I. 273 A 
*maggot-headed person and humourous. 1660 Hibliotlicca 
Fanatica 2 Jeremy Ives, the gifted Maggot-Monger. 
1583 SHAKS /.. /-. L. v. ii. 409 These summer flies, Haue 
blowne me full of "maggot ostentation. 1622 FI.KTCHKK 
Sp. Curate iv. v, Did you thinke, had this man been rich, 
..He would have chosen such a Wolfe, a Cancker, A 
"Maggot-pate, to be his whole Executor. 1681 T. FLAT- 
MAN Heraclitns Ridcns No. 39(1713) I. 259 The "Maggot- 
pat ed Whigs, who would .. set us all on Fire at Home. 
1687 KIRBY & BISHOP Marrow of Astral. \. 60 Nice con 
clusions, and maggot pated whimsies, to no purpose. 
a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Bully-fop, a Maggot- 
paled, huffing, silly, ratling Fellow. 1822 GOOD Stntfy 
filed, II. 292 It is necessary to make the pressure harder 
than for the discharge of the mucus in the "maggot- 
pimple. 1836 MAYNE Expos. Lex., Maggot Pimple^ a 
common name for the yarns pnnctatus, 1792 W. ROBERTS 
Loaker-on No. 28 (1794^ I. 400 To run a * maggot-race with 
Jack Smoaky. 1810 Sporting Mag. XXXV. 69 Lost fifty 
pounds with Jack Frolic on a maggot race. 

Maggot- (marg?t). [A use of Magote (Cursor 
M. 2545-0, a. F. Margot, pet name ivx Marguerite 
Margaret] fa. Applied as a proper name to 
(a) a magpie; () a sow. Obs. b. A magpie 
(see also MAGGOT-PIE). Now dial. 

i573 e tc - [see MAGGOT-PIE]. 1608 H. CLAPHAM Errour 
on I eft Hand 49 Maggot my sow. 1791 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) 
Magpie % Robin Wks. 1812 11.475 AH on a sudden, Maggot 
starts and stares. 1848 Zoologist VI. 2290 The magpie is 
a maggot [in Worcestershire]. 

Ma ggotiness. [f. MAGGOTY 4- -NESS.] Mag 
goty condition. 1727 BAILEY vol. II, 



24 

f Ma ggotisix, a. Obs. [f. MAGGOT l 2 + -ISH.] 
Crotchety. 

a 1700 if. E. Diet. Cant. Cr&v, Whimsical, maggotish. 
1731 BAILEY, Freakish, freaked^ whimsical, maggottish. 

Ma ggot-pie. Obs. exc. dial. Forms : 6 
magget the py, 6-7 mag(g)ot-a-pie, 7 magot o 
pie,magata-,meggata-,maggotte-,maggoti-pie, 
pye, maggot-pie, -pye, ydial. maggotty-pie. [f. 
MAGGOT- (as quasi-proper name) + PIE; the middle 
syllable of some forms represents the ; cf. F. Margot 
la pie.~\ A magpie. 

573 TUSSKR Husk. ((8781 108 If gentils be scraullng, call 
magnet the py. 1598 FLOKIO, Garzetta^ a magot a pie, or 
plot. ..Gazzotto, a mnggot-a-pie. 1604 BRETON Grimctlos 
Fortunes D 4 b, His wife, .had in her house a young Pie ; 
(which we call a Magot-a-Pie). 1605 SHAKS. Mach. in. iv. 
125 Maggot Pyes, & Choughes, & Rookes. 1605 CA.MUES 
Kent, (1637) 166 So an Hare on a bottle for Harebottle; a 
Maggot-pie upon a Goate for Pigot [etc.]. 1611 COTGR., 
Agasse, a Pie, Piannet, or Magatapie. Ibid., / ?>, a Pye, 
Pyannat, Meggata-pye. 1632 CHAPMAN & SHIRLEY Bali \, 
i, At the Maggot-a-pie in the Strand, Sir. 1681 HICKERINGILL 
Black Non-Conf. Introd., Wks. 1716 II. 2 Did >ou never 
see a Crow or a Maggottepye sit pecking, and cawing., 
upon an Asses back? 1893 ll ilts. Glass., Maggotty-pie. . 
still in use. 

tMa ggotry. Obs, [f. MAGGOT ] +-BY.] Folly, 

absurdity. 

1706 Reflex, v/ on Ridicule 326 The maggotry of some 
people is inconceivable. 1731 MEDLMV Kolhcns Cape G. 
Hope I. 309 The magot ry is this. 

Maggoty (mre-gpti^, a. [f. MAGGOT! + -v.] 

1. 1 ull ot maggots. 

1727 ItAH.F.vvol. II, ;l/a&v//r,fullof Maggots. 1787 FARLEY 
Land. Art Cookery (ed. 4) 13 If it [cheese] be . .full of holes, 
it will give reason to suspect that it is maggotty. 1844 / . 
Parley s Ann. \. 293 Jack, .was fed with maggoty biscuit 
and bilge water. 1867 Morn. Star 9 Sept., A man was let 
off lightly fur working up maggoty meat into polonies. 

2. Full of whims and foolish fancies; freakish. 
1678 XOKHIS Coll. Afi$c.(i6$$) 136 To pretend to work out 

a neat Scheme of Thoughts with a maggoty unsettled Head 
is .. ridiculous. 1706 FARQUHAR Recruiting Officer n. ii, 
Then should I have some rogue of a builder. ..Transform 
my noble oaks and elms into cornices.. to adorn some mag- 
gotty, new-fashioned bauble upon the Thames. 1707 Keflc.v. 
upon Ridicule 304 He borrows an apish and magot ty 
Carriage. 1816 KIKBV SP. Entoinoi. (1843) T2 ^ * ne 
common saying that a whimsical person is maggoty, .per 
haps arose from the freaks the sheep have been observed to 
< -\hibit when infested by their bots. 1834-43 SOUTHEV 
Doctor xxiv. (1862) 62 His son proved as maggoty as the 
f.iiher. 1864 R. RBID Old Glasgow 381 A maggoty fancy. 

b. Comb., as maggoty -headed, -paled adjs. 

1667 WOOD Life 31 Aug., He [Aubrey] was a shifili-"^ 
pci son, roving and magotie-headed. 1850 N. $ Q. ist Ser. 
II. 173/2 A maggoty-pated fellow is often used to express 
a whimsical man. 

Magh(e, variant of MAUOH, MAW. 

| Magha. Obs. rare 1 . [App. misspelling of 
1,. Hia&t, fctn. of MAIM-.S.] A sorceress. 

1609 DANIEL Ci~ . I Tars vin. cv, And doth with idle rest 
defuime vs more Than any Maglia can or sorceresse. 

Maght, ma^t, etc. : see MioftT, etc. 

Magi (iru^ d^oi), sb.pl. : see MAGUS. 

Magiaii (m^ dgi&n), a. and sl>. [f. L. MAG -us 
+ -IAN.] A. adj. a. Of or pertaining to the Magi. 

1716 PKIDEAUX O. $ A^. /Vs/. Connect. I. iv. (1718) 170 
Another reformation which be (Zoroaster] made in the 
Magian religion, was [etc. J. 1796 UP. WATSON Apol. Bible 160 
Addicted to thu magian superstition of two independent 
Beings. 1875 LIGHTFOOT Connn. Co/ass. 151 It was then., 
that the magian system took root in Asia Minor. 
b. Magical, {poet, rare.} 

1818 KKATS l- .iuiym. m. 264 Will he. .keep me as a chosen 
food to draw His magian fish through hated lire and flame? 
B. sb. One of the Magi ; a follower of or believer 
in the Magi ; a magician, wizard. 

1578 Kk. Com. Prayer New Calendar 6 Jan., The Maglans 
as vpon this day. .worshipped Christ. 1716 PRIUEAUX < . A- 
N. Test. Connect, i. iv. (1718) 174 It is not to be understood 
that all Magians, that is, all of the sect, were thus learned. 
1768-74 TUCKBR Lt. Nat. (1834) II. 471 His star appeared 
in the East, filling the Magians there with exceeding great 
joy. 1817 BYRON Manfred u. iv. 31 A Magian of great 
power, and fearful skill! 1861 GOLDW. SMITH Lect. Mod, 
Hist. 61 It little avails the king to rule the people if the Ma 
gian is to rule the king. 1877 Outlines Hist. Relig. 165 The 
.\Ia-ians were.. a pro-Semitic and pre-Aryan priestly tribe 
in West Asia. 

Magiauism (m^ d^ianiz m). [f. MAGIAN + 
-ISM,] The tenets or doctrines of the Magi. 

1716 PRIDEAUX O. fy N : Test. Connect. \. iv. (1718) 171 
His [Zoroaster s] reformation of Magianism. 1841 Blackiu, 
Mag. XLIX. 233 Some ..were so deeply tainted, .with 
mysticism and Magianism, as to retain but little trace of 
the primitive doctrines of Islam. 1864 PUSEY Lect. Daniel 



, ith danger to magianism in general. 

Magic (mard-jik), sb. Forms: 4-6 magike, 
magyke, (5 malgyk, 6 magiot, magika), 4-7 
magique, 7-8magiek, 7magic. [ad. OF. magique, 
ad. late L. magica (Pliny has magifl^Gl. ^071/07 
sc. T(X vr l\ snbst. use (by ellipsis of ars art) of the 
fern, of magicus MAGIC a. 

In the mod. Rom. langs. the place of the word is taken by 
the cognate F. magic, It. , Sp. , Pg. niagia, ad. med.L. magia, 
a, Gr. ^layeia f, /xayos MAGUS.] 



MAGIC. 

1. The pretended art of influencing the course 
of events, and of producing marvellous physical 
phenomena, by processes supposed to owe their 
efficacy to their power of compelling the interven 
tion of spiritual beings, or of bringing into opera 
tion some occult controlling principle of nature ; 
sorcery, witchcraft. Also, the practice of this art. 

The magic which made use of the invocation of evil or 
doubtful spirits was of course always regarded as sinful ; 
but natural magic, i. e. that which did not involve recourse 
to the agency ot personal spirits, was in the Middle Ages 
usually recognized as a legitimate department of study and 
practice, so long as it was not employed for maleficent ends. 
Of natural magic as understood by mediaeval writers, 
typical examples are the making of an image, under certain 
astrological conditions, in order to injure or benefit the health 
of the person represented ; and the application of a medica 
ment to a weapon in order to heal the wound made by it. 
These things, if now practised, would still be called magic , 
though the qualification natural would seem quite inap 
propriate. On the other hand, the * natural magic of the 
Middle Ages included much that from the standpoint of 
modern science is natural , but not magical , the processes 
resorted to being really, according to the now known laws 
of physical causation, adapted to produce the intended 
effects. 

ci786 CHAUCER Man of Laws T, 116 They speken 
of Magyk and Abusion. 1390 GOWER COM/. III. 46 Ma 
gique he useth forto winne His love. 1447 BOKENHAM 
Seyntys (Roxb.) 268 The inyht of malgyk or enchauntement. 
1490 CAXTQH *eydo* xxiv. 88 She inuoqued..the moder of 
magyque in her triple proporcyon. 1509 HA\VES I ast. / /<</.?. 
xxxvi. (Percy Soc.) 189 My swerde. .set with magykes artc. 
1569 BI-. PARKHURST Injunctions Articles to be inquired of 
F 29 Whether ye know any that vse any sorcerie Inchant- 
ments, Magika [etc.]. 1581 N. BLTRNE Dispnt. xxli. 102 b, 
As fur the practeis of magict I michl obiect vnto you Wil!<,\, 
quhais sone raised the deuil. c 1590 MARLOWE Faust Prol., 
Nothing so swecte as magkke is to him. 1642 FULLER Holy 
$ Prof. St. n. x. 89 When they cannot fiie up to heaven to 
make it a Miracle, they fetch it from hell to make it Magick. 



with the safety-lamp in hand, into a fiery stall. 1884 H. 
JKNMNGS r/inflicisiiiii. 8 Magic, which means the unnatural 
interference with nature. 

b. With defining adj. Black magic [=F. magie 
noire] : a designation given by modern writers to 
the kind of magic that was supposed to involve 
the invocation of devils ; opposed to white magic 
[ - F. magie blanche}. Natural magic : see above. 

r 1384 CHAUCER //. Fame in. 176 And Clerkes eke which 
konne wel Alle this magikes naturel That craftely doon her 
ententes To maken in certeyn ascendeutes Yinages, lo, 
thrugh which magike To make a manl.en hoolorsyke. f 1386 
/ V ( >/. 416. 1477 NORTON Ont. Alcli. i. in Ashm. (1652) 21 
And also of Magique natural!. 1603 BACON Adv. Learn. I. 
iv. ii Natural magic prctenclcthtocall and reduce natural 
philosophy from variety of speculations to the magnitude of 
works. 1718 Br-. HCTCHINSON H itchcraft ii. (1720) 34 White 
Magic, that pretends lo deal only with Good Angels. 1871 
TVI.DR / rim. Cull. I. 125 VVhat with slavery and what with 
black-magic, life is precarious among the Wakhutu. 

t c. A magical procedure or rite ; also concr. a 
magical object, a charm, fetish. Obs. 

c 1386 CHAUCER Sar. s T. 210 It is rather lyk An appar- 
ence ymaad by som Magyk. 1573 I.. LI.OVD Pilgr. Princes 
37 There are diners kindes of these Magicks, whereby they 
bragge and boast that they are able to do any thing, and 
that they know hereby all things. 1603 DRAVTON Bar. 
H arsl]. xi, To sing.. Of gloomie Magiques, and benummiug 
Charmes. 18x4 URACKENKIDCF. Jml. in Yictt S Louisiana 
256 Besides their public resident lodge, in which they have 
a great collection of magic, or sacred things, every one has 
his private magic in his lodge about his person, ll id. 257 
On these occasions, each one suspends his private magic on 
a high pole before his door. 

2. fig. A secret and overmastering influence re 
sembling magic in its effects. 

iSu SHAKS. H inlir T. v. iii. 39 Oh Royall Peece : 
There s Magick in thy Maiestie. a 1631 Dom Poems 
(1650) 19 All such rules, loves magique can undue. 1701 Kng. 
T/ieoflirast. 104 Civility is a strong Political masjick. 1792 
S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. n. 26 The Moon.. gilds the brow 
of night With the mild magic of reflected light. 1805 
FOSTER Ess. iv. v. 19^ A transforming magic of genius. 
1822 W. IRVING Braccb. II all m. 28 The work of the house 
is performed as if by magic, but it is the magic of System. 
1837 DISRAELI I tuetia l. xviii, What mourner has not felt 
the magic of time ? 1869 FKKUMAN .\anir. Com]. (1876) III. 
xi. 60 Won over by the magic of his personal presence. 

3. Iransf. The art of producing (by legerdemain, 
optical illusion, or devices suggested by knowledge 
of physical science) surprising phenomena resem 
bling the pretended results of mngic ; conjuring. 

183 ! BREWSTER (title) Natural Magic. Mod. Aiivt., Pro 
fessor s Home of Magic and Mystery. 

4. Comb., as magic-monger; magic-gifted, -like, 
-planted, -tempered adjs. 

1811 W. R. SI-ENCER Poems 49 [Painting s] *magic-gifted 
hand. i86j LVTTON Sir. Story II. 223 That wand, of which 
I have described to you the "magic-like effects. 1635-56 
COWLEV Daviitcis i. 519 note, Which Texts . . are ill produc d 
by the *Magick-mongers for a Proof of the Power of Charms. 
1852 J. H. NEWMAN Callista (1856) 168 Mere atheists and 




. . 

s : see MAGUS.] 



MAGIC. 



25 



MAGISTERIAL. 



1. Of or pertaining to magic (freq. in phr. ^ art 
magiC) magic arts, etc.). Also, working or pro 
duced by enchantment. Not in predicative use. 

1390 GOWER Conf. II. 259 Jason. . Upon Medea made him 
bold, Of art in as ii | ue, winch sche couthe. a 1547 SURRRY 
sEneid iv. (1557) F iij, To mag ike artes against my will I 
bend, c 1590 GRKENK />, Bacon iv, Set him but Non-plus in 
his magicke spels. 1591 SHAKS. i Hen. VI , I. i. 26 Sorcerers 
. .By Magick Verses haue contriu d his end. 1634 MILTON 
Conms 798 Till all thy niagick structures rear cl so high, 
Were shntter d into heaps o re thy false head. 1658 WALLKR 
&neis iv. Poems (1664) 189 With loose hair The Magick 
Prophetess begins her prayr. 1679 DRYDEN Troiins <$ Cr. 
II. iii, He may know his man without art magic. 1695 Li>. 
PRESTON Boeth. iv. 175 Whilst into various Forms her Ma 
gick Hand Doth turn those Men. 1736 GRAY Statins i. 54 
The sun s pale sister, drawn by magic strain. 1767 SIR W. 
JONES Seven Fount, in Poems (1777) 41 A. .joyless place, A 
scene of nameless deeds, and niagick spells. 1830 PUSEY 
Hist. Kng. 11. 289 By some magic process [to] form the dis 
severed members into a frame of more youthful vigour. 

b. Of a material object, a diagram, etc. : Em 
ployed in magic rites, endued with magic powers, 
enchanted. ]\Iagic glass, mirror: one in which 
the spectator is supposed to see the representation of 
future events or distant scenes; often Jig. 

1697 DRYDEN Virg. Georg. m. 446 This.. With noxious 
Weeds.. Dire Stepdames in the Magick Bowl infuse. 1712 
STEELE Spect. No. 332 p i They describe a sort of Magick 
Circle. 1786 BURNS To J. S. xii, Where Pleasure is the 
Magic- wand, That, wielded right, Maks Hours like Minutes 
[etc.]. 1792 S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. i. 91 Memory What 
softened views thy magic glass reveals. 1843 CARLYI.K 
Past fy Pr. ii. i, And in this manner vanishes King Lackland ; 
traverses swiftly our strange intermittent magic-mirror. 1870 
L EsiRANGE Life Miss Mitford I. vi. 185 The possessor of 
a magic crystal ball, 1877 W. JONES Finger-ring 107 A 
portrait of Hadrian, engraved with Mercury in a magic 
ling. 1903 F. W. H. MYERS Human Personality 1. 158 Just 
as the magic mill of the fable continues magical, 
f* C. Addicted to magic. Obs. rare. 

1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 A Magique Nation. 

2. Producing wonderful appearances or results, 
like those commonly attributed to sorcery. 

1696 [see MAGIC LANTERN]. 1744 AKF.NSIDF, /Verts. I mag. 
i. 16 The glances of her magic eye, She blends and shifts at 
wiH. 1826 SCOTT Rev, Life KemMt in Lockhart ii. (1833) 
22/1 The vain longings which we felt that, .the magic curtain 
[would] once more arise. 1842 TENNYSON Day Dream ^ 
Arrival iv, The Magic Music in his heart Beats quick and 
quicker. 1877 C.GEIKIE Christ xlix. (1879) 584 Water at all 
times is a magic word in a sultry climate like Palestine* 

3. Magic square : a diagram consisting of a 
square divided into smaller squares, in each of 
which a number is written, their position being so 
arranged that the sum of the figures in a row, 
vertical, horizontal, or diagonal, is always the 
same. Magic circle : an arrangement of numbers 
in concentric circles with radial divisions, with 
arithmetical properties similar to those of the 
magic square; invented byBenj. Franklin in 1749. 

1704 J. HARRIS />,r. Techn., H I agick Square. 1749 FRANK 
LIN Let. Wks. 1887 II. 159 You will readily allow this 
square of sixteen to be the most magically magical of any 
magic square ever made by any magician. 1797 Encycl. 
Brit. (ed. 3) X. 422 Dr. Franklin, .has constructed, not only 
a magic square of squares, but likewise a magic circle of 
circles. [Description follows.] 1892 BARNARD SMITH & 
HUDSON Arithm, for Sdi . 19 Magic and nasik squares. 

Magical (mse dgikil), a. [f. MAGIC a. + -AL.] 
1. OF or pertaining to magic; MAGIC a. i. 
J S55 EDEN Decades 181 They, .vsed certeine secreate ma 
gicall operations, c 1590 MARLOWE Fanst i, Come, shewe 
me some demonstrations magical, c 1610 Women Saints 
146 The superstition of the Christians, whose magicall artes 
do make them verie bragge. 1665 GLANVILI. Def. Vanity 
Dogni. 35 Those strange operations are not Mechanical 
but Magical. 1692 LOCKK Toleration in. x. Wks. 1727 II. 
427 To confound the magical delusions of the Hereticks 
of that time. 1727 DE FOE Syst. Magic i. iii. (1840) 63 



gical purposes. 1863 FROUDE Hist. Eng. VII. 74 The service 
of God was asserted to be a reasonable service of the mind 
and heart, and not a magical superstition. 

tb. = MAGIC a. i b. Obs. 

1623 WEBSTER Duchess Maljl iv. i, It wastes me more, 
lhan were t my picture, fashion d out of wax, Stucke with 
a maffic&ll needle, and then buried. 1624 MIDDLETON Game 
at Chess HI. ii, This is the room he did appear to me in 
And, look you, this the magical glass that show d him. 1652 
ASHMOLE Theat. Chem. Pro}. 8 By the Magical! or Prospec 
tive Stone it is possible to discover any Person in what part 
of the World soever. 1750 tr. Leonard** Mirr. Stones 100 
fastened over the heart with magical bands. 
tc. =- MAGIC a. i c. Obs. 

1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 They [of Mohelia] are 
superstitious and Magicall. 

2. Resembling magic in action or effect. Also, 
produced as if by magic. 

1606 SHAKS. Ant. % Cl. in. i. 3I I] e humbly signifie what 
in his name, That magicall word of Warre we haue effected 
. 1750 FRANKLIN Lett. Wks. 1840 VI. 103 The most magically 
magical of any magic square. 1818 BYRON Ch. Har. iv. 
xxix, All its hues Their magical variety diffuse. 1824 
Miss MITFORD in L Estrange Life (1870) II. ix. 183 Some 
little hay was got in in a magical sort of way between the 
showers. 1851 NicHOLArchit. Heav. 13 The almost magical 
velocity of light. 1877 BLACK Green Past. ii. (1878) 14 The 
magical disappearance of about fifty or sixty rabbits. 1884 
Monconf. $ Indep. 12 June 577/2 The warm and abundant 



rain-showers, .have already had a magical effect upon the 
face of the country. 

f3. Magical circle, square : see MAOICA. 3. Obs. 

1749 FKAXKUN Lett. Wks, 1887 II. 160, I am glad the 
perusal of the magical squares afforded you any amusement. 
I now send you the magical circle. 

Hence Ma-g icalizc v. trans.) to give a magical 
character to. 

1867 M. ARNOLD Celtic Lit. 161 The landscape.. is sud 
denly magicalised by the romance touch. 

Magically (mse dgikJUi), adv. [f. MAGICAL + 
-LY 2 .] In a magical manner ; by or as if by magic. 

1605 CAMDEN Rein. (1657) 244 A ring magically prepared. 
1701 GREW Cosin. Sacra iv. viii. 269 It was believed, that 
unless they were Magically used, they would do more hurt, 
than good. 1707 J. STEVENS tr. Quevedo s Coin. Wks. (1700.) 
454 Others more Superstitious, and Mag it ally inclined. 
1727-52 CHAMBERS Cycl. s. v. RIagic .Square, This done, with 
the first progression repeated, he fills the square of the root 
7 magically. 1870 HUXLEY Lay Serin, xiv. 352 There are 
other men who attain greatness because they embody the 
potentiality of their own day, and magically reflect tfie future. 
1879 FARKAR .V/. Paul (1883) 680 The stratagem was for the 
time almost magically successful. 

Magician (madgi-Jan). Forms : 4 magicien, 
6 (6V.)~7 magitiaii, 6 magission, 7- magiciaii. 
[a. K. Magicien t f. L. magic-a MAGIC sl>.~\ One 
skilled in magic or sorcery ; a necromancer, wizard. 
Alsooccas. a practitioner of legerdemain, a conjuror. 

f 1384 CHAUCER H. Fame in. 170 Ther saugh I pley Ma- 
giciens and tregetours. 1390 GOWER Cot//. II. 230 Protheus 
..was an Astronomien And ek a gret Magicien. 1560 
Misogonns in. iii. 43 (Brandl), I am also a very scilfull 
southsaier and magission. 1596 D \LUYMPLE tr. Leslies Hist. 
Scot. \. 122 Hume ane and al Juglaris, mngitianis, familiars 
w l wicked and euill spirits. 1611 BIBLE K.vod. viii. 18 The 
.Magicians did so with their enchantments. 1687 DRYDKN 
Hind ") / . in. 721 The dire magicians threw their mists 
around. 1780 HARRIS Philol. Enq. Wks. (1841) 499 Virgil 
himself had been foolishly thought a magician. 1822 BYRON 
\l\ rner in. i. 341 A wise magician who has bound the devil. 
1831 BKEWSTKK Nat. Magic vi. (1833) 148 Even the most 
ignorant beholder regards the modern magician as but an 
ordinary man. 1878 MACLEAR Celts ii. 25 The monarch of 
Ireland, .having in his service his.. magicians. 

k- fig- One who exercises a power compared to 
that of magic. 

18.. LOCKHART Life Scott (1869) IV. xxv. 40 A set of 
beautiful stanzas, insrribed to Scott by Mr. Wilson [in i8i;?J 
under the title of the Magic Mirror , in which . . he 
designated him [ScottJ for the iirst time by what afterwards 
became one of his standing titles, that of The Great 
Magician . 1831 CARLYI.I; Sart. Res. in. ix,The Magician, 
Shakespeare. 1877 LD. W. P. LENNOX Celebrities Ser. u. 
II. 22 All have done equal justice to the genius of the 
Magician of the North [i.e. Walter Scott]. 

Hence f Magrcianess, afemale magician, rare* l . 

1651 J. F[KEAKE] Agrippa s Occ. Philos. 74 Which the 
Egyptians seeing called Nature a Magicianess. 

II Magicienne. Obs. rare- 1 -. [Fr., fern, of 
wiagitien : see prec.] A female magician. 

1490 CAXTON Eneydos xxiv. 88 The vierge dyane, wherof 
maketh her Inuocacion this lady olde magicienne. 

Ma gic la nteril. [transl. of mod.L. laterna 
magica : cf. F. Janterne magiqite (also, ( fanferne 
vi ve ), G. zauherlaterne. 

De Chales Curs. Math. 1674 II. 655,665, says that in 166-, 
a learned Dane exhibited at Lyons a contrivance sub 
nomine Laternse magicae , which his description shows to 
be identical with the instrument now so called. The com 
mon statement that the magic lantern is described by 
Kircher Ars Magna Loci s ct Umbrx (1646) appears to be 
incorrect.] 

An optical instrument by means of which a mag 
nified image of a picture on glass is thrown upon 
a white screen or wall in a darkened room. 

1696 PHILLIPS s.v. Lanthorn* A Magic Lanthorn^ a cer 
tain small Optical Macheen, that shews by a gloomy Light 
upon a white Wall, Spectres and Monsters so hideous, 
that he who knows not the Secret, believes it to be perform d 
by Magick Art. 1753 SMOLLETT Ct. Fathom (1784) 172/2 The 
travelling Savoyards who stroll about Europe, amusing 
ignorant people with the effects of a magick-lanthorn. 1894 
Engineer 23 Nov., The first to make magic lanterns in this 
country was Philip Carpenter, about 1808. 

attrib. 1784 J. HARRY in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 183 
That appearance of magic-lanthorn-like. .contrivance which 
sometimes offends in the works of Rembrandt. 1802 MAR. 
EoCKWORTH in A. J. C. Hare Life \. 105 Push on the 
magic-lanthorn slide. 1817 KEATS Wks. (1889) III. 4 To 
him they are mere magic-lantern horrors. 1874 W. CORY 
Lett. <y Jrnls. (1897) 368 The jerky magic-lantern-slide 
manner of introducing scenes. 

Hence Ma gic-la nternist, one who gives an 
exhibition with a magic lantern ; Magic-lantern 
if. (iionce-ivd,}) to exhibit as in a magic lantern. 

1859 Athenxum 12 Feb. 219 That devil, whom the monks 
magic-lanterned till he grew so large as to be [etc.]. 1891 
S. MOSTYN Curatica 165 After the tea they were handed over 
to a Punch, a Magic Lanternlst, and a Conjuror. 

t Ma gicly, adv. Obs. rare*, [f. MAGIC a. + 
-LY-.] = MAGICALLY. 

1683 E. HOOKER Pref. Pordage s Mystic Div. 79 Wisdom 
doth sometimes as it were magicly transfigure a man. 

tMagie. Obs. rare~ l . [?ad. late L. magla 
(whence F. inagie) : see MAGIC sb. (But perh. only 
a misprint.)] = MAGIC sb. 

1592 G. HARVKY Four Lett. 56 Naturall Magie. 

Magilp, variant of MEGILP. 

II Magilus (mardsilzJs). Conch. PI. magili. 
[mod. Latin (D. de Montfort, 1810; the authorities 



cited by him do not contain the name, the origin 
of which is unexplained.)] A gasteropod mollusc 
(Magilus aiitiqmis} found in the Red Sea, parasitic 
upon living coral. 

1824 Dunois Kpit. Lamarck s A rrangem. Testacca t 21 The 
animal of the Magilus. 1851-6 WOODWARD Mollnsca 12. 
1876 Bcncdcn s Anim. Parasites 38 A mollusc called Ma 
gilus, which naturalists considered for a long time to be the 
calcareous tube of an annelid. //</(/., All conchologists know 
the shell of the Magili, so valued by collectors. 

t Maginate, v. Obs. rare**. [? Shortened 
form oil H AGIN ATE -.] (See quot.) 

1623 COCKKRAM, Maginate^ to trifle. 

t Magine, v. Obs. Aphetic variant of IMAGINE. 

1530 PALSGR. 616/2, 1 magyne, declared in I ymagyn . 

Magir, variant of MAUUIIE. 

Magiric (mad^orrik), fl, and sb. rare. Also 
mageiric. [ad. Gr. nayfipitcos, f. pdyfipo? cook.] 
A, adj. Of or pertaining to cookery. 

1853 SOVER Pantyoph. 173 The magiric science, therefore, 
began in the year of the world 1656. 
B. sb. pi. The art of cooking. 

1889 Syd. Soc. Lex., Mageirics. 

Magirist (mad^ai^-rist). rarc~ l . [f. Gr. fid- 
ytip-os cook + -1ST.] An expert in cookery. So 
Mag-iri stic a. (in quot. mageir-}, pertaining to 
cookery. Magi rolcrg ical a., skilled in cookery. 
Magiro log ist * MAGIRIHT. Mag"irology [see 
-OI.OGY], the art or science of cookery. 

1814 Sch. Get. Living 53 To their Magirists was given an 
appointment of culinary artists. Ibid. 59 From the very 
first appearance of magirology in (Iret-ce, it produced efl ecls 
aiisolutely magical. Ibid. 72 Peace to your shades, ye 
noble magirologists. Ibid. 107 Roberto da Nola, a magiro- 
logical^rtlst of the most transcendent genius. 1892 rion.ii 
21 May 249/1 Immortal contributions to mageiristic lore. 

Magism (m^ dgiz m). [f. L. wag-its + -ISM.] 
The beliefs, principles and practices of the Magi. 

1844 W. KAY Flcnrys F.ccl. Hist. III. 232 ?iote, This may 
be another trace of Magism : for Mithra had his oblation 
of bread . 1852 UAUGFR Nestorians I. 331 The connection 
of some of their doctrines and rites with SabianiMii and 
Mag ism. 1864 PI-SKY Lect. Daniel 539 It is then a mere 
myth, to speak of the relative purity of early Magism, 

II Magister (miid^i-staj). [L.: see MASTER sb.] 
A mediaeval and modern Latin title of academic 
rank, usually rendeied by MASTKH, but occas. em 
ployed Hist, or in speaking of foreign universities. 

1756-7 tr. Kcysler s Trav. (1760) I. 125 The first two years 
are again employed in. . exercises, introductory to the degree 
of tnagister. 1864 BURTON Scot Abr. I. v. 255 Of old, when 
every tnagister was entitled to teach in the university, the 
regents were persons selected from among tht/m. 

Magisterial (mse-dsist/vrial), a. Also 7 
mages-, magisteriall. [ad. med.L. wagisteri- 
(llis, f. late L. magisleri-tts, f. L. tnagister MASTEK 
sb.] Of or pertaining to a master or a magistrate. 

fl. Of or pertaining to a master-workman; dis 
playing a master s skill ; also, having the qualifi 
cations of a master. Obs. 

1643 SIR T. UROU NK Relig. Med. \. 34 These are certainly 
the Magisterial and master-pieces of the Creator. 1664 
EVELYN tr. Frearfs Archit. u. i. QO Though it concede 
somewhat to it in the execution and magisterial handling. 
1683 Pr.TTt s Fleta HI in. i. 11686) 343 These [Engravings] 
are not designed for Magisterial Artists. 

2. Of, pertaining, or proper to a master or teacher, 
or one qualified to speak with authority. Of 
opinions, utterances, etc. : Authoritative. Of per 
sons : Having the bearing of a master; invested 
with authority. Sometimes in unfavourable sense: 
Assuming authority, dictatorial. 

1632 SANDKHSON Serw. ad Pop, (1681) 293 [They] exercise 
a spiritual Lordship over their disciples. . by imposing upon 
their consciences sundry Magisterial conclusions. 1644 
MILTON "Judgm. Bncer To Parlt., Wks. 1851 IV. 299 Where 
they thought to be most Magisterial, they have display d 
their own want, both of reading, and of judgment, c 1645 
HOWKLL Lett. U^so) I. 427 Not to make any one s opinion 
so magisterial and binding, but that 1 might be at liberty to 
recede from it. 1690 I.OCKK Hum, Vnd. in. ix, 23 It 
would become us to be .. less magisterial, positive, and 
imperious, in imposing our own Sense and Interpretations. 
1697 COLLIER Ess. Mor. Snhj. u. (1698) 86 These Magis 
terial Propositions don t Dispute for lielief, but demand it. 
1699 HENTLF.V Phal. Pref. 101 A Magisterial Air and too 
much Heat and Passion appear in their Writings. 1819 
BYRON yuan u. Ivi, For Juan wore the magisterial face 
Which courage gives. 1838-9 HAI.LAM Hist. Lit. III. in. 
vi. 54. 317 There is something magisterial in the manner 
wherein he dismisses each play like a boy s exercise. 1903 
Class. Rev. XVII. 131/2 His magisterial method of criticism 
as exhibited in the castigation of Thucydides. 

3. Of, pertaining to, or proper to a magistrate or 
magistrates. Of persons : Holding the office of a 
magistrate. Of an inquiry : Conducted by magis 
trates. 

1660 R. COKE Power $ Sitbj. 31 When the laws or higher 
powers enable such men to nominate their magistrate, there 
the nominators are the instruments, by which the law does 
transfer this magisterial power. 1711 SHAFTESB. Charac* 
vi. iii. (1737) III. 363 We need give her only in her hand 
the .. Magisterial Sword. 1775 ADAIR Ainer. Ind. 288 
While this military man acted in the magisterial office. 
1795 COLERIDGE Plot Discovered 27 Any man, whom a 
magisterial neighbour chooses to insult under pretext of 
suspicion. 1883 Fortn. Rev. May 693 The progressive exten- 
sionof magisterial jurisdiction. i88sMa/ti/i. Exam. 20 Feb. 
4/6 The magisterial inquiry into the charge of arson. 

70 



MAGISTERIALITY. 

t4. Akh. and Med. Pertaining to a magistery; 
. 2. Obs. 



, . , 

1658 PHILLIPS s.v., A pill or plaister, &c. prepared after the 
best manner is called Magisterial. 1683 PETTUS FUta Min. 




j a o an ay g 

t 5. quasi-j^. or sb. = MAGJSTERY 3. 06s. 

1638 H. SHIRLEY Mart. Soldier n\.\v. in Bullen O.PL I. 217 
With it was dissolved the Magisteriall Made of the Home 
Armenia so much boast of. 1657 TOMLINSOS Renous Dis/>. 
Pref., Every man must have his own Compositions and 
Magisterial^ 1658 OSBOKN Jus. /, Wks. 1.1673) 533 This 
Monster in excess, eat., a whole Pie. .composed of Amber- 
Greece, Magesterial of Pearl, Musk, &c. i66a J. CHANDLER 
I an Helmont s Oriat. 215 Magisterial amoHg Chy mists, 
do Indeed melt the body of a thing, and do open it with a 
ieperating of some certain dregs also. 

T Magisteriality. Obs. Also7majesterialty. 
[f. prec. -t- -ITY.] The quality or condition of being 
magisterial ; mastership, authoritative position. 

1655 FULLER Ch. Hist. ix. iv. n When these Statutes 
were first in the state, or magisteriallty thereof, they were 
severely put in practice on such offendours as they first 
lighted on. a 1661 W ortliies, Leicestersh. 11. (1662) 132 
He [William de Leicester] was also known by the name 
of Mr. William an evidence .. sufficient to avouch his 
Majcsterialty in all Learning. 

Magisterially (m:t d^istl^ riali), adv. [-LY -.] 
In a magisterial manner. 

1. In the manner of a master : a. like a school 
master ; with superior knowledge or the assumption 
of it ; b. like a lord over subjects ; domineeringly. 

1647 CLARENDON Hist. Reb. vi. 126 Whilst the King 
was at Nottingham, .they gave orders Magisterially for the 
War. 1651 in E. D. Neill Virginia Carotorum <x836) 213 
The reason why they talk so Magisterially to us.^s this, 
we are forsooth their worships slaves. 1693 EVELYN De la 
Quint. Compt. Card., Rejl. Agric. 50, I do not pretend 
Magisterially to Determine, whither of the two Opinions 
has the more of . . Reason on its side. 1729 BuTLER Serin, 
Hum. Nat. ii. Wks, 1874 II. 24 Conscience . . without being 
advised with, magisterially exerts itself. 1761-2 Hu.\iE//iiV. 
ng. (18061 III. xlv. 645 He [James I] was employed in 
dictating magisterially to an assembly of divines. 1865 M. 
ARNOLD Ess. Crit. i. 1,1375) 40 When Protestantism . . gives 
the law to criticism too magisterially. 

2. In the capacity of a magistrate; also, by a 
magistrate or magistrates. 

1875 POSTE Geiiit.? I. led. 2) 138 A magisterially appointed 
guardian is called by modern commentators tutor dativu-;. 
1883 Pa l Mail G. 30 May 8/2 The men arrested .. were 
magisterially examined at Castlebar to-day. 

t Magiste rialness. Obs. [-NESS.] The 

quality or condition of being magisterial ; assump 
tion of authority. 

1651 H. MORF Second Lash in Enthus. Tri., etc. (16561 
1 68 Those two famous Philosophers .. whom your Magis- 
terialnesse has made bold to use at least as course) y as 
I seem to have used you. 1674 Go~ t. Tongue xi. i A 
magisterialness in matters of opinion. 1713 NELSON Life 
Dr. Bull 225 He chargeth him with too much precipitancy 
and magisterialness in judging. 

t Magiste*rical, a. Obs. rare. Also 7 majea- 
terical, -ycall. [f. L. magister + -IC + -AL.] Per 
taining or proper to a magistrate. 

1646 LILBURSK & OVKRTON Ont-crycs Oppressed Comni. 
(ed. 2) 16 In case of Kortlting the Majesterycall trust, the 
trusters (the people) are disobleged from their obedience. 
1670 HAXTER Cure Chtirch-div. 288. 1680 HICKERINGILL 
Merfz 31 A Style.. more Magisterial, Dictator-like. 

Magiste rious, a. Obs** [f. late L. 
magisteri us (see MAGISTERIAL) + -ous.] Exer 
cising the authority of a master. Hence f Magia- 
te riotisly adv., with an assumption of authority. 
tMagiste riousness, assumption of authority. 

1650 R. HOLLINGWORTH Exerc. Usurped Pou-crs 54 He 
deliTering it (as he doth other odd and unsound stuffe) with 
a pythagoricall magisteriou.snesse. 1673 Lady s Call. \. i. 
y He that ingrosses the talk, enforces silence upon the 
rest, and so is presumed to look on them only as his Auditors 
and Pupils, whilst he magisteriously dictates to them. 1684 
N. S. Crit. Knq. Edit. Uiklt xv. 148 He censures the 
generality of Divines, who take upon them Magisteriously 
to judge of the matter in hand. 



f-1. Alchemy. MAGISTERY 3 a. Obs. 

1593 G. HARVF.V Pierces Super. 30 Hee is a Pythagorean, 

and a close fellow of his tongue, and pen, that hath the 
right niagisteriuin indeede. z6io B. JONSON Alch. i. iv, This 
is the day, I am to perfect for him The magisterium, our 
great worke, the stone. 1654 (1 AVION Pleas. Notes n. ii. 39 
Which without doubt hath a villanous contaginm upon the 
grand magisterinm of the Stone. 

2. R. C. TheoL The teaching function of the 
Church. 

1866 Dublin Rev. Apr. 422 Roman Catholics, throughout 
the world, are instructed in certain doctrines ; are exhorted 
to certain practicts\ are encouraged and trained in certain 
tempers and dispositions. The Church s office in providing 
for this is called her magisterial!! . 1893 Tablet n Feb. 
*o5 Catholic obedience is due to the Church s magisterium, 
namely, the authoritative teaching of the Pope and the 
Hishops. 1899 Dublin Rev. Apr. 262 Opposed to the ordi 
nary teaching magisterium of the Catholic Church. 

Magistery (ime d^isttfri). Obs. exc. Hist. 
Also 7 majestery, 9 magestry, magi a try. [ad. 
L. wagisteriitM t (i) in classical L. the office of 
a master, (2) in med.L. the philosopher s stone; 
f. tnagister MASTER sb.] 



fl. a. = MAGISTRACY 2. b. = MAGISTRACY 4. Obs. 

1566 PAIXTER Pal. Picas. (1575) I. 18 A goodlie document 
to men of like calling, to moderate them selues, and their 
magisterie with good and honest life. 1585 STLBUKS Anat. 
Abus. i. 16 It is law full for the nobililie, the gentrie, and 
the magisterie, to weare riche attire. 

t 2. a. The quality or functions of a master ; 
mastership, authority, authoritative appearance, 
b. The office of a (Grand) Master. Obs. 

1642 Fuller AN sit , to Dr. Fertte i Blowing aside the 
Magistery of the Title, Author, Style of this Treatise, as 
but the pindust of it, that gilds but intercepts the Letter. 
1644 J. GOODWIN /nnoc. Triumph. (1645) 7 Resigne up his . . 
conscience to be ordered, obliged, and tied, by the meere 
authority and magi>tery of men. 1660 JRR. TAYLOR Duct* 
Dnl it. in. iv. rule 22 i To give them [General Councils] a 
legislative power and magistery in faith. 1670 G. H. Hist. 
Cardinals \\. n. 142 Francisco began .. to manage it [the 
Church] with great Magistery and Dominion. 1706 PHILLIPS 
(ed. Kersey), Magistery ^ Mastership; especially the Office 
of the great Master of Maltha. 

3. Alchemy , Medicitt4 t ttoc, a. A master principle 
of nature ; a. potent transmuting or curative quality 
or agency; concr. a substance that has the power 
of transmuting or changing the nature of other 
substances, c. g. the philosopher s stone. 

1594 PLAT yetvell-ho^ Chem. Concl. 37, I wil not.. discover 
any magistery upon so base an occasion. 1601 HOLLAND 
Pliny II. 165 Mpreouer, they made proofe of the said floures 
dried, and this high magistery they found, That being beaten 
to pouder, they cured [etc.], c 1645 HOWELL Lett. vi. xli. 
(1650) 232 He that hath water turn d to ashes, hath the 
Magistery, and the true Philosophers stone. 1670 Mnral 
State Eng. 43 That great Magistery of Nature (as they call 
it) the Philosophers stone. 1678 R. R[L T SSELL] Geher n. i. i. 
v. 31 For there is one Stone, one Medicine in which the 
Magistery consists. xm (title) The Hermetical Triumph, or, 
Victorious Philosophical Stone: a Treatise., concerning the 
Hermetical Magistery. 1837 WHKWFLI. Hist. Induct. Sri. 
(1857) I. 232 There existed preparations which possessed 
the power of changing the whole of a body into a substance 
of another kind : these were called magisteries. 

fig.^ a 1677 HALE Contempt, u. 179 This is the great 
Engine of a Christian, a Magistery, that was never attained 
by the most exquisite Philosopher. 

b. A product or result of transmutation. 

1605 TIMME Qnersit. i. i. 3 Which meale or flower we 
inixe with water, we leaven and bake; whereof ariseth a 
great magistery, namely bread. 1655 in Hartlib Ref. 
Commit*. Bees 35 Honey is a Vegetable Magistery, in part 
perfected by the Specifick virtue of the flour, . . compleated by 
the peerlesse virtue of the liee, which doth transmute that 
sweetnesse into a new Creature, which is Honey. 1671 
J. WEBSTER Metalhgr. xii. 190 By this solvent the whole 
Metal is brought into another disposition, (which he calls a 
magistery). 

C. The concentrated essence of a substance. 

1641 FRENCH Distill, i. (1651) 26 Thou shall have the true 
magistery or Spirit of Wine. 1658 tr. Porta s Nat. Magic 
x. xiv. 270 A Magistery . . is what can be extracted out of 
things without separation of the Elements. 1668 Phil. 
Trans. III. 787 The volatile Salt, Spirit, Oyle, Magistery, 
made of the several parts of the Stagg. 

d. The residuum obtained by precipitation from 
an acid solution, e.g. magistery of bismuth, pearls ^ 
etc. ; a precipitate. Applied also to a resinous 
extract. 

1602 F. HKRING Anatomyes 15 Vnicornes home,. .Mag is. 
tery of Pearles, and Forreine Kugges and Drugges. 1663 
BOYLE Use/. Exp. Nat. Philos. n. ii. 159 The magistery 
prepared by dissolving them [pearls] in acid spirits. 1678 
SALMON Lend. Disp. 852/1 Magisteries of Hones.. -They are 
dissolved with Acids.. and precipitated with Alkalies. 1711 
tr. Pomeft Hist. Drugs I. 29 The Resin or Magistery of 
Jalap is made with Spirit of Wine. 1756 C. LIVAS Ess. 
ll aters I. 60 The metals are suddenly precipitated in the 
form of .1 magistery. 1794-6 E. DARWIN Zoon. IV. 96 A calx, 
or magistery, of bismuth. 1822 IMISON Set. fy Art 11, 116 
The magistry of bismuth, or pearl white. 1861 Hi LME ir. 
Mo<]iiin-Tandon \\. in. ii. 89 The old practitioners . . made 
use of a magestry or precipitate of coral. 

e. A specially prepared medicine; a specific. 
1669 W. SIMPSON Hydrol. Chynt, 162 It would have proved 

a very good magistery for a horse. (1720 W. <JIBSON 
i- arrit r^s Dispens. in. H. (1734) 112 There is a magistery 
made from Calamine. 

f4. An art, craft, or employment. Obs. 

1647 LILLY Chr. AstroL Ixxxiv. 450 These two Planets 
are the Significators of Magistery, Trade or Profession. 
1669 Aditr, hopeful young Gentry Sltf. 72 These mistresses 
of the Magistery of dissimulation are the greatest enemies 
to the convers of the world. 

Magistracy (mce*d:$istrasi). Also 6-7 magi a - 
tracie, 7 magistratie. [f. MAOISTKATK : see-ACY.] 

fl. The existence of magistrates; the condition 
of being a magistrate. Obs. 

c 1585 R. BROWNE Anstv. Cartwright 3 As for the Males- 
tracie of Byshops there is no lawe to warrant it. 1587 T. 
Norton s Calvin s fust. iv. xx. 496 inarg. t Magistracy [isj 
not taken away by the Hbertie which is promised in the 
gospell. 1612 T. TAYLOR Cofinn. Titus ii. 12 We. .in matjis- 
tracie and subjection, must shew what price we set on(>uds 
mercte. 1644 A. BURGKSSK A/agistr. CwHnriss.fr. Heawn 
v He was convinced the state of Magistracte he lived in to 
l>e pleasing to God. 1693 URVUKN Persins (1697) 455 
Young Noblemen.. were too forward in aspiring to 1 ublick 
Magistracy. 

2. The office of the magistrate ; magisterial power 
or dignity ; occas. conduct in office as a magistrate. 
Now rare. 

1577 tr. nnttingrfs Dscaties (1^92) 169 The MagUtracie 
(that I mayhencefprwarde vse this wordeof the matfistnitcs 
power and place) is an office, and an action in executing; 
the same. 1697 C. LESLIE Snake in Grass (ed. a) 131 Their 



MAGISTRAL. 

..open Contempt .of Magistracy and the Laws. 1765 BLACK- 
STONE Comni. I. ii. 142 In all tyrannical governments the 
supreme magistracy, or the right both of making and of en 
forcing the laws, is vested in one and the same man. 1781 
Gcntl. Mag. LI I. 597 [TheyJ were both committed to New 
Bridewell .. for contempt of magistracy. 1835 I. TAYLOR 
Spir. Despot, in. 112 A principal portion of the .. spiritual 
magistracy had been usurped. 1849 MACACLAY Hist. Eng. 
viii. H. 277^ Literature and science were, in the academical 
system of England,, .armed with magistracy. 1875 JOWF.TT 
Plato (ed. 2) V . 169 All magistrates . . must give an account 
of their magistracy. 

3. The office, dignity, and functions of some 
magistrate (e.g. a consul, justice of the peace, etc.) 
contextually indicated. 

1600 HOLLAND Livy x. xv. 361 To plucke the Consulship 
out of the mire . . and to restore the auncient majestic . to 
the Magistracie. 1695 Ln. PRESTON Botth. i. 17, I had no 
other end in aspiring to the Magistracy, than that one, of 
doing good to all. 1715 LEOM Palladio s Arc/n t. (1742) 

I. 65 The Candidates, who put in for any Magistracy. 
1790 BtWKB J r. AVr. 18 A popular choice is necessary to 
the legal existence of the sovereign magistracy. 1849 
MACAULAV Hist. Eng. \. I. 74 The public regarded them 
merely as eminent citizens invested with temporary magis 
tracies. 1868 KRKEMAN Norm. Cony. (18761 II. vii. 136 
A town over which he exercised the powers of the highest 
civil magistracy. 

4. Magistrates collectively ; the whole body of 
magistrates. 

1601 DENT Pathw. Heaven, Morti. Prayer (1631) Dd 5 b, 
\Ve pray thee blesse Magistracie, Ministerie, & Common 
alty. 1651 BIGGS A>w Disp. Pref. 9 So grave a Magistracie 
sitting in Parliament. 1755 MAGENS Insurances II. 276 
A just Valuation, which must be confirmed by a Sentence of 
the nearest Magistracy or other competent Tribunal. 1758 
J. BLAKE Plan Mar. Syst. 52 Our sea-ports, to the shame 
of magistracy, abound with lewd. .women. 1800 COLQL HOIS 
Covnu. Thames viii. 265 Checks established under the con 
trol of a vigilant magistracy. 1849 M ACAL LAV Hist. Eng. 
x. II. 555 The peers repaired to Guildhall, and were received 
there with all honor by the magistracy of the city. 1883 
f ortn, /\ cr . May 7<.o Guardians have come to be regarded 
with almost as much respect as the magistracy. 

5. a. A district under the government of a magis 
trate, b. A magistrate s residence or station. 

1888 Athtnmvm 7 Apr. 439/1 Dividing the country into 
magistracies, and instituting local courts and officials. 1895 
SCULLY Kajftr Stories 189 The Kwesa clan of Pondos dwelt 
..within thirty miles of the Magistracy. 

Magistral ^mad^rstial), a. and sb. Also 6-7 
magistral!, [a. K. magistral or ad. L. magi stra 7ts, 
f. magister MASTER sb.\ A. adj. 

1. Of or pertaining to, or befitting a master; 
authoritative, dogmatic. Now rare. 

1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. v. 9 Another Error is in the 
manner of the tradition and deliuerie of knowledge, which 
is for the most part Magistrall and peremptorie ; and not 
ingenuous and faithfull. 1626 T. H[A\VKINS] Canssirfs 
Holy Crt. 149 We must haue an authority moouing, magis 
tral), and decisiue. 1641 AJISIV. Viml. Swectyntnttns 27 
Your assertion .. is more Magistrall, then true. 1862 
KUSKIN M nner a / . (1872) no Magistral powers, of the 
More over the less, and the forceful and free over the weak 
and servile elements of life. 

t b. Ofa problem, a point of instruction : ? Handed 
down from the masters of a science; forming part 
of the accepted course of teaching. Obs. 

1572 DI:K Math. Prff. t Which thing, I leaue to your 
consideration : making hast to despatch an other Magis 
tral! Probleme : and to bring it, nerer to your knowledge, 
..then the world (before this day) had it for you. 1644 
liuLWi K Chiron. 80 This action is Magistrall in Rhetoriiiue, 
but grounded upon Nature. 

2. Pharmacy. Of a remedy, a fonmiln : Devised 
by a physician for a particular case ; not included 
in the recognized phaimacopu-ia ; opposed to 
OFFICINAL. 

1605 HACON Adv. Learn, n. x. 8 Here is the deficience 
which I finde, that Physitians haue not.. set downe and de- 
liueredouer, certaine Experimental) Medicines, for the Cure 
cif particular Diseases ; besides their own Coniecturall ami 
Magistral) Descriptions. 1635 A. KKAD / luiiorstif I tiers 271 
Some magistrall compositions are required in the ctt ration of 
these priefes. 1638 KAWLRTtT. Kacon s Lifefy Death (1651 
29 Some Magistrall Opiate weaker than those that are com 
monly in use. 1710 !. I Yi.i.KK/VWrr///, A .i 7<w/. 409 The Ma- 
gisirall I >ecoction of Mallows. 1831 J. 1 >AVII-:S Manual .Wat. 
Mcil. Pref. ii Some magistral formula- to serve as examples 
of the manner of prescribing it. 1875 H. C. Woou 1 hrm/-. 
(1879) 582 Cacao Mutter, .is.. very largely used in the pie- 
paration of suppositories, both officinal and magistral. 1878 
tr. von Zienissen s Cycl. Med. VIII. 419 otf. The curious 
magistral formula for this tincture i-i the following. 

t b. By some writers app. taken to mean : 
Sovereign 1 , supremely effective. Obs. 

1592 G. HARVEY Pierce 1 s Super. 37 Who knoweth not 
that Magistrall vnguent [cf. wagistralis nnctio iti Du 
Cangej, knoweth nothing : and who hath that magistral 
vnguent, feareth no gunshott. 1641 SHIRLEY Cardinal \. 
iii. Receive This ivory box ; in it, an antidote liove that 
they boast the great magistral medicine. 1678 SALMON 
Lond. Disp. 645/2 A magistral pouder against worm. 
3. Fortification. Leading, principal, * master- . 
1828 J. M. SPKARMAN Krit. Gunner (ed. 2^ 302 The prin 
cipal or magistral gallery runs all round the work, under the 
lianquette of the covered-way. 1838 Penny Cycl. X. 375/2 
The line which on the plan indicates the directions of the 
faces, flanks, etc., of the works is called the magistral line. 
1872 VOVLE & SIEVESSON Mil. Dict. t Magistral fine...\n 
field fortifications, this line is the interior crest line. In 
permanent fortifications, it is usually the line uf the top of 
the escarp of each work. 



MAGISTRALITY. 



MAGMENT. 



E 



4. In occasional uses: Having the title of l Master ; 
of or pertaining to a master or masters (in 
various applications of the word). 

1837 G. S. FADER Prim. Doctr. Jitstif. 268 Thomas Aqui 
nas . . and his magistral predecessor \sc, the Master of the 
Sentences]. 1878 RLSKIN l* or& Clav. Ixxxvi, The men are 
rebuked, in the magistral homilies, for their ingratitude in 
striking. 1881 F. E. HUI.MK 7<tw, College*. <y Ncighb. 
Marllwrouglt 91 The nuztrttral staff is composed of the 
Master and about thirty assistant masters. 1882 Gcntl. Mai, . 
May 570 According to the masters [SL. the Meistersingers], 
the institution of the school of magistral song was of the 
remotest antiquity. 

5. Used for: Masterly. [So in Fr.] rare l . 
1889 J. M. ROBERTSON Ess. Crit. Method 256 Magistral 

as Milton at his greatest, but subtle beyond his scope. 

B. sb. 

fl. Pharmacy. A magistral preparation or for 
mula. Qbs. 

1621 Hi -RION Anat. Mel. \\. iv. i. v, Every Citty, Towne, 
almost euery priuate man hath his owne. .receits, magis- 
tralU, precepts, as if hee scorned antiquity. 1654 WH1TLOCK 
/.ootomia 103 Hee pretendeth to Magistralls, that none but 
his Apothecary and he must understand. i&joLe.v Talionis 
29 He shall ..prescribe so many of his Nostrums and Magis 
trals, as he calls them. 

Jig. 1647 HAMMOND Serin. x. Wks. 1683 IV. 535 But for the 
magistrals of nature and art, such are Gods Bmitings and 
punishments, which cost God dear, as it were, he is fain to 
Fetch them from far. 

2. Fortification. Magistral line. (See A. 3.) 

1855 STOCQUELER Milit. Eticytl., <"\f<igistral, the tracing 
or guiding Hue in fortification, .from which the position of 
all the other works is determined. In field fortification the 
crest line of the parapet is the magistral ; in permanent 
fortification the cordon.. is the guide. 

|] 3. Ecd. A Spanish cathedral priest, with special 
duties as a preacher. 

1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Friar Gerund II. 83 The Magis 
tral . . had purposely seated himself in the confessional of the 
parson of the parish. 

|] 4. Min. [Sp. (maxz stra l).] (See quot.) 

1839 Unii Diet. Arts, Magistral^ in the language of the 
Spanish smelters of Mexico and South America, is the 
roasted and pulverized copper pyrites, which is added to 
the ground ores of silver, .for the purpose of decomposing 
the horn silver present. 1881 in RAYMOND Mining Gloss. 

t Magistra lity. Obs. [f. prec. + -ITY.] The 
quality or condition of being magistral, a. The 
standing of a master or mistress ; the right to lay 
down the law or to dogmatize ; authoritative char 
acter, b. quasi-fitter, a dogmatic utterance; in 
Mcti. a special prescription. 

a. 1603 North s Plutarch, Seneca (1612") 1213 Agrippina 
. .thinking she could by her magistral! tie remedie this well 
inough. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn- \\. viii. 5 To those that 
heeke truth and not Magistralitie it cannot but seeme a 
.Matter of great profit. 1641 J. JACKSON Trite Evang. T. 
i. 71 The authority and magistracy of the first assertor 
of it. 

b. 1605 BACON Adv. Leant. n. x. 8 The phisitians 
haue frustrated the fruite of tradition & experience by their 
magistracies. 1691 WOOD At/i. OJCOH. II. 572 Humane 
Magi.stralities, self-weaved Ratiocinations .. have laid.. 
claim to the highest advance of humane learning. 

t Magi strally, adv. Obs. [f. as prec. + -LY^.] 
In a magistral manner; authoritatively, dogmati 
cally. 

1*603 T. CARTWRIGHT Confut. Khcm. N. T. (1618) 172 
You haue put that magistrally which Ambrose maketh a 
perhaps uf. 1656 HOUSES Liberty, Necess.* etc. (1841) 257 
To assume . .a licence to control so magistrally . . the doctors 
of the Church in general. 

Magistrand (mard^istrxndX Sc* Also 7 ma- 
gestr.ind. [ad. med.L. magi strand- us, gerundive 
pplc. of magistrari to become a Master (of Arts).] 
Originally, in Scottish Universities, an Arts student 
in the fourth or highest class; subsequently, one 
in the fourth year. Now retained, in official use, 
only at Aberdeen. At St. Andrews it has recently 
been revived, among the students, as an unofficial 
designation. t \\$Q attrib. in magist rand-class. 

16.. in Craitford* s I fist. Univ. Edin. (1808) 24 The 
Magestrands (as now) conveened in the high hall. 1643 
Statutes I isitatiou 8 Aug. ^St. Andrews), The whole Magis- 
trandes and Uoutaloures in the two Colludes of Philosophy 
. .sail only haue voice in choyseing the Rector of the Uni- 
-ersity. 1708 J. CHJLMBERtAYNE^. Gt. Brit, u, ni,.\. (1710) 




--, sprung Bigt.,v u ,, u 

Magistrand to try the game, 1879 G. MACDONAI.D Sir Git-ine 
III. ix. 153 Although now a magistrand that is, one about 
to take his degree uf Master of Arts. 1889 Univ. Nws Sheet 
(St. Andrews) n Jan. 7 With us at St. Andrews the words 
semi* tertian, and inagistnind, .. have long since entirely 
gone out of use. 1891 College Echoes (St. Andrews) 15 Jan., 
Ihe present designations Second-year man, Third-year 
man, and Fourth-year-man are colourless and awkward. 
Why should not Bejants become Semis, then Tertians, and 
close their career with the melancholy glory of Magistrand? 

Magistrate (m:i;-d^istr t n), sb. Forms: 4-6 
magestrat(e, maiestrat^e, 4-7 magistrat, 5- 
magistrate. [ad. L. magistratus (-stem>, orig, 
^magisterial rank or office, a magistracy ; hence 
a person holding such an office ; f. ma&ster 
MASTEUJ^. (see-ATE* ia). Cf. F. m&gistrat.] 

fl. The office and dignity of a magistrate; magis 
tracy. Obs* 



t 1374 CHAUCER Boeth. m. pr. iv. 57 (Camh. MS.) That 
thow woldest beren the magestrat with decorat. 1530 
PALSGR. 241/2 Magistrate dignyte, tnagistrat. 

2. A civil officer charged with the administration 
I of the laws, a member of Ihe executive government. 
i Chief magistrate ) first magistrate : in a monarchy, 
i the sovereign : in a republic, usually the president. 

1382 WYCLIF Luke xxxiii. 14 The mage^tratis of the peple 
i: tepid to gidere, Pilat seide to hem. 1432-50 tr. Higacti 
(Rolls) III. 255 The peple of Rome not sufTrenge. .the 
1 sedicion of be magistrates, ordeynede x. men to write be 
lawes. iSSoCKOWLKY Epigr. 27 b, Woulde God the maies- 
trates woulde se men set a-worke. 1581 PKTIIK Gtta,zzo > s 
\ Civ. Cony. \\. (1586) 101 A discreet Magistrate ought not to 
i ..alter his manners in respect of his dignitie. 159* DAVIKS 
I Immort. Soul xxix. iv, The Common s Peace the Magis- 
1 trates preserve. 1614 RALEIGH Hist. World in. (1634) 7-- 
Every Estate .. were governed by Lawes, ..and by their 
owne Magistrates. 1681 DRYDEN Hi ml -y P. i. 489 Suppose 
the magistrate revenge her cause, Ti,i only for transgressing 
human laws. 1761 HUME Hist. JCng. III. liv. 175 The 
king was too eminent a magistrate to be trusted with dis 
cretionary power. 1791 JEFFERSON in IVas/ringtoris Writ, 
(1892) XII. vo not e^ It is fortunate that our first chief magis 
trate is purely and zealously republican. 1821 BYRON Mar. 
FaL \. ii, Health and respect to the Doge Faliero, Chief 
; magistrate of Venice. 1857 TOULMIN SMITH Parish 372 The 
Coroner himself is an elected Magistrate. 

attrib. 1602 PATKRICKI; tr. Gentillet 26 The Paynim 
Lawyer may serve for a goodly example to condemne m. iny 
Magistrate Lawyers of our time. 

Jig, 1612 BACON Ess.^ Custom (Arb.) 370 Custome is the 
principal Magistrate of mans life. 

3. spec. In England and Ireland, a more frequent 
synonym for justice of the peace (see J USTICE sb. 
10) ; also applied (chiefly with prefixed word, as 
in police^ stipendiary magistrate* and, in Ireland, 
resident magistrate} to salaried officials having, 
like the justices of the peace, criminal jurisdiction 
of the first instance. In Scotland, applied to the 
provost and bailies of a burgh, as forming a court 
for police jurisdiction and the granting of licences. 

The mayor of a town is sometimes referred to as its chief 
or * first magistrate . 

i688 G. DALLAS Stiles 12 The said M. R. . . and the 
remanent Magistrals of the aid Bur^h .. The said R. M. 
Bailie of the said Burgh, and the Provost and remanent 
Bailies of the same. 1727 in Qnincy Hist, ff arrant (1840) 
I. 567 The signification of magistrate in England, and even 
now in New England, extends to every one of his Majesty s 
Justices of the Peace ; but in the time when the act above- 
said was made [1642], .. the known signification extended 
only to those who were Assistants to the Governor in 
Council. 1752 FiiiLDiNG Amelia r. ii, The worthy magis 
trate submitted to hear his defence. 1889 DOYLE Micah 
Clarke xxiii. 237 This fellow would make two of the ganger, 
and leave enough over to fashion a magistrate s clerk. 

f Magistrate, v. Ot>s.~ [f. ppl. stem of L. 
magistrarc : see MAGIST RATION.] inlr. To play 
the master (Cockeram 1623). 

Ma gistrateship. [f. MAGISTRATE sb. + 

-SHU*.] The dignity, office, and functions of a 
magistrate; also, the term of a magistrate s office. 
*574 Life Abp. Parker Bviij b, He was wonte to rubbe 
his minde with the memorye oft that sentence, that all fame, | 
. .all magistratshippes . . shall perishe, and decaye. a 1656 i 
USSHF.R Ann. (1658) 595 Rullus,..in the beginning of his 
magistrateship, published the Agrarian Law. 1884 J. PAYNE 
1001 Nights VIII. 93 Tis one of the duties of magistrate 
ship, To hang up the chief of police o er his door. 1886 
Athenamm 10 July 47/2 He was something of a soldier, and 
(which was much rarer at the time than either soldiership or 
magistrateship) he was a bibliophile. 

t Magistra tial, a. Obs. rare*, [f; as prec. 
+ -IAL.] = MAGISTERIAL 3. 

1774 Poetry in .-/. Reg. 208 Hast thou . . seen . . In the 
plain hall the magistratial chair? 

t Magistra tic, a. Obs. Also 7 magistra- 
tique. [f. as prec. + -1C.] - prec. 

1653 GAUIJEN Hierasp. 458 Onely to look exactly to civill 
interests and safety; is to make Magistfatick power, .. to 
concurre with the malice of the Divels. 1667 WATKRHOU,*; , 
I 1 ire Lom1. 79 Publick places of Magistratique dispatch. 
1677 GALE Crt. Gentiles iv. 206 Clemence also ought to be 
illustrious in magistrate administrations. 

Magistratical (mrcidsistrartikal), a. [f. 
prec. + -AL.] Of or pertaining to, or befitting a 
magistrate or magistrates. (Cf. MAGISTERIAL 3.) 

1638 Div. <V Pol. Observations 55 A stile no lesse Magis 
trate, if not so Magistraticall as this Speech. 1644 J. WIN- 
THKOP Nciv Eng. (1826) II. 205 Whether the deputies in the 
general court have judicial and magistratical authority? 
a 1683 SIDNEY Disc. Govt. 11714) 383 The original of Magis 
tratical Power. 1752 FIELDING Amelia i. ii, Mr. Thrasher 
. .had some few imperfections in his magistratical capacity. 
1769 Df Foe*s TourGf. Brit. II. 324 They are allowed the 
highest Marks of magistratical Honour. 1848 P. MACFAK- 
LANE in MI-IK. R. Craig x. (1862) 244 God is the fountain, 
the first source of human magistratical power. 1850 Tait s 
3 fag. XVII. 556/1 The magistratical and clerical orders. 
1893 M. HUTCHISON Kef. Prc$l>. Ch. Scot. v. 121 \Vith such 
conceptions of magistratical powers. . .the Revolution settle 
ment would appear to be deserving only of condemnation. 

Hence Magistra tically adv., in a magistratical 
or magisterial manner. 

1650 R. HOUJNGWORTH E.vcrc. Usurped Powers 82 That 
such things should be maintained Masistratically by a 
Tyrant. 1872 J. WALKER Theology .y Theologians St. at. 
v. (1888) 147 Unless.. he acted in this sovereign way, with 
the sword behind all his enactments and injunctions, he did 
not act in the proper sense magistratically. 

tMagistra tion. Obs.rare- 1 . [ad. late L. 



masistial ion-cm, n. of action f. magistrare to rule, 
f. magister MASTEH $b^\ Command, direction. 

1490 CAXTON Eneydos \. n Agamenon .. haddc the 
magystracyoii. . of alle thexcersite and hoost to-fore Troye. 

Magistrative (mwdgiatr^tiv), . rare 1 , [f. 
magistr&t- t ppl. stem of magistrare ^sce prec.) + 
-IVE.] Proper to a magistrate, requisite for ruling. 

1865 BUSHNICLI. Vicar. Sacf, in. iii. 241 A want of system 
and magislralive firmness. 

Magistrature (mEe dgistrAiiu). [a. F. m,^is- 

traturc, f. magistrat MAGISTRATE sb^\ 

1. The dignity or office of a magistrate; magis 
terial office; occas. the exercise of the office; with 
a and pi. an individual office. (Cf. MAGISTRACY 3.) 

1672 Essex Papers (Camden) 23 That noe person whatso 
ever bee ad mi tied into any Place of Magistrature or Govern 
ment., till [etc.]. 1791 State Papcrs\\\ Ann. R(. 183* Incase 
..of a collision between magistratures. 1824 CANDOR Intag: 
Ca i" ., Afarciis TnlHus fy QititictHS Cicero \V ks. 1853 I. 
238/1 Finding all our magistratures in the disposal of the 
senate. 1829 7/vV/., Diog. <*r Plato ibid. 504/1 Giving tu 
this one rightly what that one would hold wrongfully, is 
justice in m;igistrature. 1833 AVft Monthly Mag. XXXVII. 
465 The family rose lo the dignities of the magistrature. 
1833 Frasef^s -.l/rtif VII. 650 With theuc some of the magis 
tratures are now filled. 

fig. 1796 BUKNKY Mem. Metastasio II. 3^5 Uoes mu^ic 
aspire at this supreme magistrature? 

b. The term of a magistrate s office. 
1720 O/KLL I l rfoTs Row. Rep. I. i. 59 Ihe two ConsnK, 
whose Magistrature was expiring, appointed the Assembly 
for the Election of their Successors. 1824 I-ANDOR I mag. 
Com:, Leopold ,\ Prcsid. dn Paty Wks. 185.5 1.68/2 A.. 
man, who can reproach himself with no perversion or neglect 
of justice, in a magistrature of twenty years. 

2. collect. The body of magistrates; MAGIS 
TRACY 4. 

1679 KVELYN Diary 21 Nov., I dined at my I,ord Mayor -. 
.. Such a. .splendid magistrature dues no city in the world 
show. 1830 Ejctttniner 548, i The magistrature continued, 
The very men who had opposed the liberty of the press .. 
continued in their positions. 1859 Sat. Rev. VII. 273/2 
That illustrious magistrature which, in farmer days, guided 
France by their counsels. 1898 A. W, WARD in A / .f- Hist. 
Rev. Jan. 175 The conservative tendencies of the Belgian 
magistrature. 

Magi-stricide. nonce-wd. [f. as if L. *magit- 
tricida (after parricida^ etc. : sec -CIDI-: t). f. magis- 
ter master.] A murderer of one s master or teacher. 

1670 LASSELS I oy. Italy II. 172 Nero the Magi.stricide, 
who put this rare man his master to death. 

Magitian, obs. form of MAGICIAN. 

Uffagma ,miu*gma\ [a. L. magma (sense i), 
Gr. nayfia, f. root of fxafffffiv to knead.] 

fl. The dregs that remain from a semi-liquid 
substance after the more liquid part has been re 
moved by pressure or evaporation. 0/>s. 

.1420 Pailad. on, Ifitsb. xi. 351 Taak aloen &: mine ( V 
magma with Saffron [L. crocoina^nia lees of saffron], of 
yche yliche. a 1648 Dianv Clozet Open. (1677) 18 You may 
squeze out the clear juyce and hang the Magma in a bag 
in the bung. 1694 SALMON Hates Dispens. (1713)38/2 By 
another Distillation, reduce the Magma at bottom, to the 
Consistency of Honey. 1730 STACK \\\Phil. Trans. XXXV 1. 
271 The Eggs, .resemble a Magma of a brown Colour. 1737 
BKACKKN Farriery luipr. (1756) I. 310 Apply the Magma 
re squeezed out of the Liquor) to the 




(or Herbs after they a 
Wound. 1856 MAVNK 

s of a certain consistence. 



i ., IMagma, ., a squee/ed 



. 

2. * Any crudemixture of mineral or organic matters, 
in a thin pasty state (Ure Diet. Arts 1839). 

1681 tr. Willis* Rent. Med. Wks* Vocab., Mag?tia, the 
blended dross and fa:ces of several metals, as also of chynii- 
cal extractions. 1782 KIKWAN \\\P/iil. Trans. LXXIII. 17 
fThey] afford no crystals, but only a magma or mother 
liquor. 1806 HATCH ETT ibid* XCVI. m It formed with 
sulphuric acid a thick black magma. 1838 T. THOMSON 
t ht iii. Or*. Bodies 683 A concentrated solution of potash 
forms with bird-lime a whitish magma, which becomes brown 
by evaporation. 1854 J. ScoFFERN in Orr s Circ. Set., 
Client. 24 A magma of dark-coloured sugar. 1875 H. C. 
WOOD Thcr^p. (1879)93 I [ should be so moist as to con 
stitute a magma, 1894 HUXLLV Wks. IX. 8 Our earth 
may once have funned part of a nebulous, cosmic magma. 

3. Gcol. a. One of two or more supposed strata 
of fluid or semi-fluid matter lying beneath the 
solid crust of the earth, b. The amorphous basis 
of certain porphyritic rocks. 

1865 HAUGHTON Max. Gcol. 3 According to Durocher.. 
the fir>t and second layers of the globe are composed of 
totally different materials. The outer layer, which he calls 
the Acid Magma, corresponds with the granites; and the 
inner or second layer, which he calls the Basic Magma, 
corresponds with the trap rocks and the greenstones. 1869 
PHILLIPS Vcsuv. xii. 336 Whether these rocks .. constitute 
practically a solid basis, or float in a magma of slow 
fluidity. 1874 DA \VKISS in Ess. Owen s Coll. Manchester 
V. 148 Two distinct layers or magmas beneath the stratified 
rocks. 1882 GEIKII: Text-bk. Gcol. \\. n. iii. 87 Many 
crystalline rocks consist . . of a magma or paste, in which 
the crystalline particles are .. embedded. 1897 Anc. 
Volcanoes Gt. Brit. I. 12 There will thus be a constant 
pressure of the molten magma into the roots of volcanoes. 

4. Pharmacy. An ointment or confection of a 
softish consistence. (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1889.) 

1855 DUNGLISON Med. Le.i;(ed. 12), Magma, .also, a salve 
of a certain consistence. 

Hence magma* tic a.* of or pertaining to the 
magma (sense 3). In recent Diets. 

t Ma gment. Obs. rare" 9 . [ad. L. mag- 
meiUiini.\ Great increase. 1623 in COCKEKAM. 

70-2 



MAGMOID. 

Magmoid (msg-gmoid), a. hot. [f. MAGMA + 
-oil).] (,See quot.) 

1879 W. A. LEIGHTON Lichen-fiora (ed. 3) 516 Magmoid, 
like an alga, consisting of spherical green cellules. 

Magna Charta, Magua Carta (mae-gna 
ka-Jta). Also ;//. magna chartaes. [med.L., sig 
nifying great charter .] The Great Charter of 
English personal and political liberty, obtained 
from King John in 1215, repeatedly confirmed, 
and appealed to in all disputes between the sove 
reign and his subjects, till the establishment of 
constitutional government. 

(1279 Rolls ofParlt. I. 224 Quod tollatur magna carta de 
furibus Ecclesiarum.] 1568 GKAFTON Chron. II. 118 This 
Parliament king Edwards lawes were again restored, & 
Magna carta confirmed. 1641 LD. J. DIGBY Sp. in Ho. 
Coinm. 19 Jan. 15 An Accumulation of all the publique 
Grievances since Magiia. Carta. 1766 BLACKSTONE Comm. 
II. v. 74 John was obliged to consent, by his magna carta, 
that [etc.J. 1865 DICKENS Mat. Fr. i. v, Considered to 
represent the penn orth appointed by Magna Charta. 

trans/, and./?^. 1630 B. JONSON Nciu Inn I. i, It is against 
my freehold, my inheritance, My Magna Charta.. To drink 
such balderdash, or bonny-clabber. 1643 PKVNNE Sov, Power 
Purl. i. (ed. 2) 22 Which you may reade in ancient Magna 
Chartaes. a 1686 T. WATSON Body Divin. (1692) 460 The 
Covenant of Grace is our Magna Charta, by vertue of which 
God passeth himself over to us to be our God. 1879 G. G. 
SCOTT Lect. Afediani. Arc/tit. II. 181, I have called the use 
of diagonal ribs the Magna Charta of the art of vaulting. 

t Magnae VOUS, a. 06s. rare", [as if f. L. 
*magnav-us (1. magn-us great + xviint age) + -ous.] 
Of great age. ^GiMNDEVOus. 

1727 in BAILEY vol. II. 

Magna- le. Obs. [as if a. L.* magnate, sing, of 
MAONALIA.] A great or wonderful thing, a wonder. 

1623 COCKEHAM, Magnalls, great tilings to be wondered at 
[1626 BACON Syh a 747 To restore Teeth in Age, were 
Magnale Naturae.] 1646 J. HALL Ilorx I ac. 115 j is great 
art in dissimulation to dissemble the art of dissimulation, 
greater to performe that Magnale in Perspective. 1650 
CUAKI.ETON Partido.i-es Ep. Ded. A 4 b, In the discovery of 
some Magnale in Knovvledg. 1665 GLANVILL Scepsis Sir. 
vi. 24 We l examine these Accounts of the Magnale. 

Magnalia, sf>. pi. Obs. Also - erron. mag- 
nalia s. [L. magnolia neut. pi., f. magmis great.] 
Great or wonderful works ; wonders. 

c 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1392) II. 663 In Natures Cabinet .. 
there are divers mysteries and Magnalia s yet unknown. 
1649 G. DANIEL Trinardt,, Hen. fl , cvii, These the Mag- 
nalia, w rh but some can find In Nature, Earth by Earth only 
Calcin d. 1681 GLANVILL SadJiicismus 82 He made no dis 
covery of the Magnalia of Art or Nature. 

t Magna lity. 0/>s. [f. MAGNALIA + -ITY.] 
A great or wonderful thing. 

1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. Eft. n. iii, 70 Too greedy of 
magnalities, we are apt to make but favourable experiments 
concerning welcome truths. 1682 Clir. Mor. ill. S 14 Fill 
thy Spirit .. with the mysteries of Faith, the magnalities of 
Religion. 

i Maglianerie (man- v anpi7 ). [K., f. inagnan 
silkworm.] A silkworm house. 

1887 PATON in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 59/2 Small educations 
reared apart from the ordinary magnanerie, for the produc 
tion of graine alone, were recommended. 1888 1C. A. BUTI.KR 
Silkworms 53 In large establishments, or maguaneries, as 
they are called. 

t Magna nimate, v. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. L. 
magnanvit-us (see MAGNANIMOUS) + -ATK.] trans. 
To render high-souled ; to cheer, inspirit. 

1640 HOWELL Dodona s Gr. 9 Present danger magnanimats 
them, and inflames their courage. 

t Maguaniine, a. Obs. Also (> magnanyme. 
[a. F. magntuutiu, ad. L. magnaiiimus : see MAG 
NANIMOUS.] High-souled, lofty, magnanimous. 

1523 CROMWELL in Merriman Life fi Lett. (1902) I. 30 This 
high and Magnanyme enterpryse. 1549 Compl. Si ot. Ep. 
Queen 2 Illustir princes, engendrit of magnanime genoli^ie. 
1590 K. HITCHCOCK Cjnintess. Wit i b. Neither to profitte, 
but to most magnanime and liautie endes. 

Magnanimious, obs. form of MAGNANIMOUS. 

Magnanimity (ma;:gnani-miti). [a. *" " la S- 
nanimitc, ad. L. magtianimildt-em, f. magnaninius 
MAGNANIMOUS.] 

1 1. Used (with somewhat vague meaning) as the 
name of one of the virtues recognized in mediaeval 
ethics. Obs. 

Primarily this represented the Aristotelian MeyctAoi/uxia 
(see 3), but in scholastic descriptions the notion was modi 
fied in accordance with Christian ideals, and blended with 



following Macrobius In Somn. Scip. i. viii. % 7). 

1340 Ayenb. 164 Magnanimite is he^nesse gratnesse and 
noblesse of wylhede ..bis uirtue heb tuo delles : greate 
binges onworbi, and wel grater to mme an hand, c 1386 
CHAUCER Sec. Nun s T. no Right so men goostly in this 
mayden free Seyen of feith the magnanymylee. c 1412 
HOCCLEVE De Kef. Princ. 3900 Off magnanimite now 
wole I trete, pat is to scyn, strong herte or grete corage. 
1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 136 Magnanimity is the 
vertue, wherby man or woman hath a discrete donghtynesse 
. . to speke or to do that thynge that they ought to do by 
right and reason for the loue of god. 

1 2. Lolty courage ; fortitude. Obs. 

(In some examples pern, the Aristotelian sense : see 3.) 

1509 I iARCLAY Shyp ofFolys ( 1 570) 206 For his strength and 
magnanimitie . . One founde on grounde like to him can not be. 
1560 I >ALS tr. Sleidane s Comm. 322 This . . magnanimiti 



in so great adversity [L. in rebus adversis anitni fortitude} 
got him great love every wher amongs al men. 1576 GAS- 
COIGNE Stale 67. Ded. (Arb.) 43 Shalj I yelde to mysery 
as a iust plague (pointed for my portion i Magnauimitie 
saith no. 1610 WII.I.ET Hc.tapla Daniel 62 In courage and 
inagnanimitie superiour to Hercules. 1744 HAKRIS Three 
Treat. Wks. (1841) 107, I can bear whatever happens with 
manlike magnanimity. 1801 MAR. EDGEWOKTH Angelina 
ii. (1832) 13 The courage and magnanimity with which she 
had escaped from her aristocratic persecutors. 

3. In the Aristotelian sense of fifya\mf/vxla (see 
below). Also, loftiness of thought or purpose ; 
grandeur of designs, nobly ambitious spirit. Now 
rare. 

In Aristotle the word (by modern translators rendered 
greatsoulcdness , highmindedness 1 ) expresses the atti 
tude of one who, rightly conscious of his own great merits, 
is indifferent to praise except from those whose approval is 
valuable, regards the chances of fortune with equanimity, 
and, while ready to confer benefits, will seldom condescend 
to accept them. ( 

1598 BAKCKLEY Felic. Alan (1631) 167 Carolus Martellus 
shewed great magnanimitie in refusing principalitie. t 1651 
HOBBES R/iet. (1840) 437 Magnanimity .. is a virtue by 
which a man is apt to do great benefits. 1717 L. HOWEL 
Desiderins 74 We are indued with a spiritual Magnan- 
imity, that sets us above the Desire of temporal Goods. 
1761 HUME I list. Eng. II. xliv. 499 The queen s magnani 
mity in forming such extensive projects was the more remark 
able. 1769 ROBERTSON Cltas. V, XL Wks. 1813 II 1. 267 That 
magnanimity of soul which delights in bold enterprizes. 

4. Nobility of feeling ; superiority to petty resent 
ment or jealousy ; generous disregard of injuries. 

1771 BURKE Lett., to Bp. of Chester (1844) I. 271 It may be 
magnanimity in Lord Mansfield to despise attacks made 
upon himself. 1785 PALEY Mor. Philos. Wks. 1825 IV. 9 
Forgiveness of injuries is accounted by one sort of people 
magnanimity, by another meanness. 1841 EI.PHINSTONE 
/fist. India II. 219 The mean spirit of Mahmud was incap 
able of imitating the magnanimity of his enemy. 1868 K. 
EDWARDS Ralegh I. xiii. 258 Ralegh .. on former occasions 
had shown towards Essex a wise and noble magnanimity. 
1900 J. H. MUIRMEAD Chapters fr. Aristotle s Ethics v^ 
With regard to honour and dishonour, there is a mean called 
magnanimity, or high-mindedness, a species of excess called 
vanity, and a defect called pusillanimity or little-mindedness. 
b. //. Instances of magnanimity. 

a 1639 WOTTON in Reliq. (1672) 241 Some seeming Mag 
nanimities being indeed (if you sound them well) at the 
bottom, very Impotencies. 1844 MRS. BROWNING Drama oj 
Exile Poems 1850 I. 73 Aspire Unto the calms and mag 
nanimities, ..To which thou art elect 

1 5. In occasional use : Affectatien of grandeur ; 
magnificence. Obs. 

1658 SIR T. BROWNE Hydriot. 48 Pyramids, Arches, Obe 
lisks, were but the irregularities of vain-glory and wilde 
enormities of ancient magnanimity. 

t 6. Water of magnanimity : any gently stimu 
lating remedy. (.Syd. Soc. tex.} Obs. 

1861 HL-LMF. tr. Moyum-Tiuidou II. III. 65 Distilled Ants 
(Water of Magnanimity). 

Magnanimous (majgnx-nimas), a. Also 6-7 
maguauimious. [f. L. magnanim-us (f. magiats 
great + animus soul : corresponding in formation 
to Gr. n(ya\6\f>vxos, and in scholastic Latin used 
as its translation) + -OUS. Cf. F. tiiagnanimc. ] 

1. Great in courage ; nobly brave or valiant. Of 
qualities, actions, etc. : Proceeding from or mani 
festing high courage. 1 Obs. 

1584 Alirr. Mag. i b, The incouragenient, that the mag- 
nanimious Cesar gatle vnto his souldiours. 1589 WARNER 
A/b. Eng. Prose Add. (1612) 332 Elisa (whom the Phoeni 
cians for her magnaiiimious dying, did afterwardes name 
Dido). 1665 G. HAVERS / . delta Vatic s Trav. E. India 196 
The first course seem d safest and most considerate ; the 
latter was more magnanimous, but with-all temerarious. 
111719 ADUISON Kvia. Chr. Kelig. iii. (1733) 25 The irre 
proachable lives and magnanimous sufferings of their fol 
lowers. 1761 HUME Hist. Eng. II. xli. 430 When she saw 
an evident necessity she braved danger with magnanimous 
courage. 1770 Junius Lett, xxxviii. 189 note. All their mag 
nanimous threats ended in a ridiculous vote of censure. 1828 
SCOTT / . M. Perth xxxiv, The Douglas.. was too mag 
nanimous not to interest himself in what was passing. 1858 
LONGK. M. Statuiish iii, For he was great of heart, mag 
nanimous, courtly, courageous. 

2. High-souled ; nobly ambitious; lofty ot pur 
pose ; noble in feeling or conduct. Now chiefly : 
Superior to petty resentment or jealousy, loftily 
generous in disregard of injuries. (Cf. MAGNAN 
IMITY 3, 4.) 

1598 HAYDOCKE tr. Lomazzo n. 30 Ivstice being .. a mas 
culine vertue, hath manlie, magnanimious, considerate and 
moderate actions. 1604 T. WRIGHT Passions \. 4. 225 It 
cannot but proceede from a noble magnanimious minde to 
contenme all base injuries offered. 16330. HERBERT Temple, 
Ch. Porch Ivi, Pitch thy behaviour low, thy projects hi -;li ; 
So shalt thou humble and magnanimous be. c 1665 AIRS. 
HUTCIIINSON Mem. Col. Hutehinson (1846) 33 He was so 
truly magnanimous, that prosperity could never lift him 
up in the least. 1769 BLACKSTONE Coinm. iv. xxxiii. 416 
Richard the first, a brave and magnanimous prince, was a 
sportsman as well as a soldier. 1802 WORDSW. .V<w/. , Grt-at 
men have been among us . They knew . . what strength w.is, 
that would not bend But in magnanimous meekness. 1847 
DISRAELI Tanercd n. i, They think they are doing a very 
kind and generous and magnanimous thing. 1849 RIACAULAY 
llist. Eng. II. 167 The magnanimous frankness of a man 
who had done great things, and who could well afford to 
acknowledge some deficiencies. 

Hence Magna-nimcmsly aJv. ; Magna-nimous- 
ness rare . MAGNANIMITY. 

1606 W. W[OODCOCKE] Hist. Ivstine xvm. 71 They should 



MAGNES. 

..see he had the like liberallity and magnanimousnesse 
of mind. 1611 COTGR., Maiianiiiun;cnt, magnanimously. 
1614 EARL STIRLING Domes-day iv. Ixxvii. (1637) 83 Who 
first from death by deeds redeem d their names, And emi 
nent magnanimously grew. 1796 BUKKE Rei^ic. Peate 
i. Wks. VIII. 159 With Hannibal at her gates, she [Hol 
land] had nobly and magnanimously refused all separate 
treaty. 1851 D. WILSON I reh. Ann. (1863) II. III. iv. 126 
A golden treasure which they magnanimously resolved 
should be equitably divided. 1862 MKS. OLITHANT Last 0/ 
Mortimers 11. 257, I am not sure my great magnanimous- 
ness did not have a root in what Harry called feeling ex 
travagant . 1885 Manch. Exam. 7 Feb. 5/2 The French 
journals magnanimously drop their queinlous tone. 

Magnase. rare". A workman s cornipt form 
of MANGANESE. (Cf. MAGNUS.) Only attrib. in 
iiiagnase black. 

1849-30 ll eale s Diet. Terms, Magnase black is the best 
of all blacks for drying in oil without addition, or prepara 
tion of the oil. 1854 in FAIRHOLT Viet. Terms Art. 

Magnate (.m^-gn^t). Chiefly //. Also 8-9 
maguat. [ad. late L. tnagnat-, magnas (also 
magitatits}, {. magntis great.] 

1. A great man ; a noble ; a man of wealth or 
eminence in any sphere. 

Not in Johnson or 1 odd. It i> possible that all the ex 
amples before the igth c. represent the 1.. plural magnates. 

43-4<> LYDG. Bochas ix. xxxiv. (1558) 35 The greatest 
states rulers of the toun Called Magnates. 1590 SIR J. 
SMYTH Disc. Weapons Ded. 15 Your Lordships (being the 
Nobilitie and Magnates of the Kingdome). 1654 TRAIT 
Coinm. Job iii. 322 For Magnates are Magnetes, they 
draw many by their example. 1790 BUKKE I- r. Kcv. 39 The 
popular representative and . . the magnates of the kingdom. 
1814 BYRON Lara i. vii, Born of high lineage .. He mingled 
with the Magnates of his land. 1844 LD. BROUGHAM Brit. 
Const, i. (1862) 5 A patrician body accustomed to consider 
themselves as the magnates in a country. 1850 W. IRVING 
GoMtmithxx, 220 The associate of Johnson, Burke, Topham 
Beauclerc, and other magnates. 1874 L. STEPHEN Hours 
in Library (1892) I. iv. 167 Unlike the irritable race of 
literary magnates . . [Scott] never lost a friend. 1883 Fortn. 
Rev. i Nov. 609 The small class of territorial magnates who 
possess the soif of the country. 

trans/. 1853 KANE Criniull Ext. xxxiii. (1856) 290 The 
stars, except one or two of the northern magnates, invisible 
at noonday. 

2. spec. In Hungary, and formerly in Poland, a 
member of the Upper House in the Diet. 

1797 Etuycl. Brit. (ed. 3) XV. 290/1 The bishops of Cracow 
and Kiow . . and several magnats declared that they would 
never consent to the establishment of such a commission. 
1845 S. AUSTIN Ranke s Hist. Ref. I. 181 In Hungary some 
magnates and cities were quickly reduced to obedience. 
Itnd. II. 461 A few magnates collected around the king. 

t Maguatical, a. Obs. [f. prec. + -ICAL.] 
V Lordly, domineering. 

1608 H. CLAPHAM Erroitr on Left Hand, To Rdr. A 2b, 
Their magnaticall one-eard Inuectiues were set on fire from 
hell, for destroying the Church peace. 

Mague- (margnz) an irregular combining form 
used instead of MAGNETO-, in certain scientific 
terms introduced by Faraday : 

Ma gne-cry stal, a crystal acted upon by magnet 
ism. Ma^gnecrystaTlic a., pertainingto the effect 
produced by magnetism upon a crystalline body. 
Ma gnele-ctric a. = MAGNETO-ELECTRIC. Ma:gne- 
o ptic a., pertaining to the relation between the 
optic axis of a crystal and the line of magnetic 
force through it. 

1831 FARADAY [see MAGNETO-ELECTRIC). 1848 in Phil. 
Trans. CXXXIX. 4 They [iv. results] appear to present to 
us a new force .. which .. 1 will conventionally designate by 
a new word, as the magnecrystallic force. Ibid. 33, I ..could 
perceive no traces of any phenomena having either magne- 
optic, or magnecrystallic, or any other relation to the crys 
talline structure of the masses. 1870 BENCE JONES Life 
l- araday II. 348 The action of heat on magne-crystals. 1879 
NOAD & PREECE Electricity 300 An impelling force distinct 
from the magnetic and the diamagnetic, and which he 
[Faraday] called the ituignc-crystallic force. 1881 MAX 
WELL Electr. <y Magn. II. 46 Magnecrystallic phenomena. 

Magnefy, obs. form of MAGNIFY. 

Magnelle, obs. form of MANGONEL. 

t Maglies. Obs. Also 4 erron. magria.s. [L. 
magncs*=(jT. o Mrl-yiT/s Ai ffos, the Magnesian stone, 
MAGNET.] A magnet, loadstone. 

1398 TRKVJSA Barth. De P. R. xvi. vii. (1495) 557 Though 
the magnas drawylh yren to itself: the admas drawyth it 
away fro the magnas. Ibid. Ixii. 573 It semyth that the 
ymage hangyth in the ayre by the myghte and vertue of the 
-stone inagnes. 1559 W. CUNNINGHAM Cosmogr. Glasse 161 
Thys ia a mervt-ilons nedle, whiche beinge touched, (as I 
heare) onlye with the Magnes shoulde knowc to turne al- 
waye to the North pole, a 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia n. (1590) 
H3b, As a perfect Magnes, though put in an iuorie boxe, 
will thorow the boxe send forth his imbraced vertue to a 
beloued needle. (11677 HALE Prim. Orig. Man. iv. iv. 329 
In this lower World there seems many things directed to the 
special use_ of Mankind, -the Metals of Silver, Gold, Copper, 
the very Situation of the Seas, the Magnes. 1750 tr. Leon 
ardos Mirr. Stones 206. 

b. attrib. : magnes-stone, in the same sense. 
1398 TREVISA Barth. De P. R. xvi. Ixii. (1495) 573 There 

ben mountayns of suche magnes stones and they drawe to 
them and breke shippes that ben nayled with yren. a 1586 
SIDNI.Y Arcadia ill. (1590) 267 As if the sight of the enimie 
had bene a Magnes stone to his courage. 1590 SPENSER 
/ . Q. n. xii. 4. 1625 PUKCHAS Pilgrims n. 1487 There is 
neither Iron or Steele, or the Magnes Stone that should so 
make the Tombe of Mahomet to hang in the Ayre. 

c. transf. Magnetic virtue. 



MAGNESANE. 

1664 EVEI.VN SySva. 3; There is such a Magnes in this 
.simple Tree as does manifestly draw to it self some occult, 
and wonderful virtue. 

d. Applied to each of the poles. 

ti 1653 G. DANIEL Idyll v. 164 His tcmper d Earth, whips 
(as you Agitate The Ayre) to either Magni*, This, or That. 

t Magnesane. Ghent. Obs. [f. MAGNES-IA: 
see -ANK -.] Chloride of magnesium. 

1812 SIR H. DAVY Chcm. 1 hilos. 355 It is evident that 
there exists a combination of magnesium and chlorine; 
though this body, which may be called magnesane, has 
never been examined in a separate state. 

Magnesia (moegm-JiS.). Also 4 magiiasia,^ 
magnetia. [a. med.L. magnesia, a. Gr. fiMayvrjaia 

Aiflos, the Majjnesian stone , a designation of two 
different minerals: vO " le loadstone; (2) a stone 
shining like silver, perhaps talc (Liddell & Scott). 

It is not clear which of these two senses gave rise to the 
alchemical use ; the brilliant lustre ascribed by the alchemists 
to magnesia favours the latter view, and the substance 
seems not to have been identified with the loadstone, in spile 
of the resemblance of its name to the familiar word Magnus.] 

fl. Alchemy. A mineral alleged by some al 
chemists to be one of the ingredients of the philo 
sopher s stone. Obs. 

< 1386 CHAUCKK Can. Ycom. Pro!, ft T. 902 Take the stoon 
that Tilanos men name. Which is that quod he. Magnasia 
is the same, Seyde Plato. Ibid. 905 What is Magnasia, 
good sire, I yow preye. It is a water that is maad, I seye, 
( If elementes foure, quod Plato. 1472 RIPLEY Contf. A till. 
Pref. in Ashm. (1652) 133 Our Stone ys callyd the lesse 
World one and three, Magnesia also of Sulphure and Mer 
cury Proportionate by Nature most perfytly. 1477 NORTON 
tin/. Alck. iii. ibid. 42 Another Stone. ._ypu must have 
withall . . A Stone glittering with perspecuttie . . The price 
of an Ounce Conveniently Is twenty shillings; .. Her name 
is Magnetia, few people her knowe. 1610 I!. JONSON Alcli. 
n. iii, Your marchesite, your tntie, your magnesia. 

fig. 1651 BIGGS Neiu Disp. Pref. b 2 b, We catch^ at onely 
painted liutter-flyes, and speculate not the Magnesia or sub 
stantiality of Physicks, but rather its Umbrage ; not the 
body, but the Bark, and superficial out side. 

t b. Used by Paracelsus for : AMALGAM. Obs. 

1641 FRKNCH Distill, vi. (1651) 185 Hang plates of gold 
over the fume of Argent vive, and they will become white, 
friable, and fluxil as wax. This is called the Magnesia of 
gold, as saith Paracelsus. 

f2. =MANGANESK i. Also black magnesia. Obs. 

[This use prob. arose from the notion that manganese was 
a form of the magnesia of alchemy. There may, however, 
have been some early confusion of manganese with loadstone : 
Pliny N. H. xxxvi. Ixvi says that loadstone (niagnes lapis} 
was used in making glass. In the Latin of early chemistry 
the word was applied to various other substances : e.g. inag- 
iicsia. opalina was a red sulphide of antimony (? K.KRMKS 3).] 

1677 PLOT Oxfordsh. 79 Magnesia (in the Glass-houses, 
called Manganese). 1712 tr. Pomct s Hist. Drugs I. 103/2 
The last ingredient [sc. of Cristalline Glass] is Manganese, 
or Magnesia, so called from its Likeness in Colour, Weight 
and Substance to the Load-Stone. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl, 
Supp. s.v. Magiiissa, Many have supposed the Magnissa 
to be the same with magnesia, that is, manganese, but this 
is an error. 1797 Kncycl. Brit. (ed. 3) X. 427/1 Black Mag 
nesia.. See Manganese. 

3. (In early use often f white magnesia = mod.L. 
magnesia alba, in contradistinction to black mag 
nesia: see 2.) a. Originally, and still in popular 
language, applied to hydrated magnesium car 
bonate, a white earthy powder, used in medicine 
as an antacid and cathartic. Calcined magnesia : 
magnesium oxide (pure magnesia : see b) pre 
pared by heating the carbonate, b. In modern 
Chemistry, an alkaline earth, now recognized as 
the oxide of magnesium (MgO). 

[This application of the word seems not to be connected 
with the use in sense i, but to have been suggested by the 
mod.L. uiagnes carnens flesh-magnet , applied 1:1550 by 
CzrA!\n(DeSulitilitate vn, Opera III. 475) to a white earth 
resembling ostepcolla, because it was found to adhere 
strongly to the lips, and was therefore supposed to have the 
same attraction for flesh that the loadstone has for iron. 
The mod.L. term magnesia alba seems to have been first 
employed by Hoffmann in 1722 (Opera t74o IV. 479/2).] 

755 J- BlMXSxftr. Magnesia Alia 6^(1893)7, I have 
had no opportunity of seeing Hoffman s first magnesia. 
Ibid. 8 Those who would prepare a magnesia from Epsom 
salt may use the following process. 1794 SULLIVAN View 
Nat. I. 240 It exists in a state of combination, in lime-stone, 
common magnesia, alkalis, &c. 1799 Med. Jrnl. II. 206 
Magnesia has long been a celebrated remedy for these [sto 
machic] complaints. 1812 Sin H. DAVY diem. Pliilos. 48 
Hoffman, in the beginning of the i8th century, pointed out 
magnesia as a peculiar substance. 1823 BYRON yuan x. 
Ixxiii, These sodas and magnesias Which form that bitter 
draught, the human species. 1878 HUXLEY Phfswgr. So 
The metal combines with the oxygen of the air to form 
oxide of magnesium or magnesia. 
c. attrib. 

1846 G. E. DAY ti.SimoifsA.uim. Chcm. II. 133 The mag 
nesia salts would . . answer this purpose better. 1876 PREECE 
& SIVEWRIGHT Tclfgraphy 34 A solution of the magnesia 
sulphate (MgSO-t. Epsom salts). 

Maguesian (meegBfjljfo), a. [f. MAGNESIA -H 
AH.J Of or pertaining to. or containing magnesia. 

1794 SULLIVAN Vino .Vat. I. 434 The five simple earths 
are, ^ the calcareous, the ponderous, the magnesian or 
muriatic, the argillaceous, and the siliceous. l799 i"ENNANT 
in Phil. Trans. LXXXIX. 309 Magnesian limestone may 
be easily distinguished from that which is purely calcareous, 
by the slowness of its solution in acids. 1807 T. THOMSON 



29 

DAVY Client. P/iilos. 33 In 1756 Dr. Black published hi.s 
admirable researches on calcareous, magnesian, and alkaline 
substances. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-hk, Geol. v. 102 Dolo 
mite is a granular or crystalline variety of niagnesiau lime 
stone. 1882 Rep. to Ho. Kefir. Prcc. Met. U. S, 6-22 This 
earth has a inagnesian or chalky aspect. 

b. Maguesian limestone Geol., a name for 
the lower division of the New Red Sandstone rocks, 
now known as * Permian . 

1836 T. THOMSON Outl. Jlfin., Gcol., $ Mtn. Anal. II. 142 
The magnesium limestone begins at Tynemouih, and extends 
. .as far as Nottingham. 1865 I.YKU. Klein. Gcol. (ed. 6) 456 
For the lower, or Magnesian Limestone division of English 
Geologists, Sir R. Murchison proposed, in 1841, the name 
of Permian. 

t Magne siated, a. Chcm. oi>s. [f. MA<;- 
NESIA + -ATK + -Ei) *.] Combined with magnesia. 

1796 KIRWAN / .tan. Mtn, (ed. 2) II. 386 After dissolving 
the Magnesiated Iron in any acid. 

Magnesia (m&gn/ sik), a. [f. MAUNES-IA and 
MAGNKS-IUM + -1C.] a. Containing magnesia, b. 
In names of salts : Of or pertaining to magnesium. 

1877 KINGZKTT Alkali Trade 208 This tendency to fuse 
on the part of the mixture is due to the magnesic chloride. 
1881 S. P, THOMPSON in Nature XXIV. 465 Magnesic platino- 
cyanide. 1894 U, S. Tariff \n Times 16 Aug. 6/2 Mag- 
nesic fire-brick. 

MagnesiferOUS(m^n/si > ier3s),(7. [f.mod.L. 
mtigncsi-a\ see -FKitors.] Containing magnesia. 

1856 MAYNK A l/rv. Lex. 

Magnesioferrite m;vgiu~sitflc ioit . Mitt. [f. 
magnesia-^ taken as combining form of MAGNESIA + 
FKKRITB.] lUaek octahedral crystals uf magnesia 
and oxide of iron, from Vesuvius. 

1868 DANA Min. (ed. 5) 152. 

Magnesite (mse gn/sait). Min. [f. MA<;- 
NES-IA + -ITK 1 .] Carbonate of magnesium, occur 
ring commonly in compact white masses, but occa 
sionally crystalline. 

Formerly applied also to the hydrous silicate of magnesium 
{sepiolite or meerschaum). 

1815 \V. Pnir,Mi\s Outl. Klin, fy Gcol. (1818) 27 Magnesia 
is combined with the carbonic acid in the magnesite. 1862 
DANA Eletn. Gcol. 63. 1877 KING/KIT Alkali Trade 207 
Neutralising the acid liquor . . with Greek stone or very 
nearly pure magnesite (carbonate of magnesium). 

Magnesium (msegnf sipm, -rpym). Chcm. [f. 
MAGNESIA, on the type of other names of metals 
in -UM, -IUM.] 

fl. = MANGANESE. Obs. 

1808 SIR H. DAVY in Phil. Trans. XCVIII. 346, I shall 
venture to denominate the metals from the alkaline earths 
barium, strontium, calcium, and m:igmuni : the last of these 
words Is undoubtedly objectionable, but magnesium [foot 
note refers to Bergman Opitsc. II. 200] lias been already 
applied to metallic manganese. 

2. A chemical element, one of the metals of the 
alkaline earths , being the base of magnesia. 

Though one of the most widely diffused of elements it is 
found in nature only in composition, and was discovered by 
Sir H. Davy in 1807 and first successfully separated by 
Bussy in 1830, as a light silvery metal, ductile and malleable, 
which is stable in dry air but tarnishes when exposed to 
moisture, and burns with a blinding white light when held 
in a flame. Symbol Mg. 

i8iz SIR H. DAVY Ckcm. Philos. 352 That magnesia con- 
sists of magnesium and oxygene, is proved both by analysis 
and synthesis. 1841 BRANDS J&KU. Chcm, (ed. 5) 705. 1880 
Nature XXI, 289 On the dichroitic fluorescence of magne 
sium-platinum-cyanide. 1881 LOCKYF.R in Nature Nb. 617. 
394 The spectra are as distinct as the spectrum of magnesium. 

3. attrib. \ magnesium lamp, a lampconstructed 
to burn magnesium ; magnesium light, a brilliant 
light produced by the combustion of magnesium ; 
mUgnesium ribbon, thread, wire, a thin strip 
or wire of magnesium prepared for burning. 

1860 Photogr. News S June 70/2 A rival.. to the strong 
lights hitherto used is like to spring up in Bunsen s *mag- 
nesium-lamp. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 204 
A magnesium lamp stood on the table. iSfcoPhotogr. News 
8 June 70/2 The excellence of the ^magnesium-light. 1871 
KINGSLEY At Last vi, My host, .. by the help of the mag 
nesium light, had penetrated further into the cave. 1890 
Anthony s Photogr, Bull. III. 126 Magnesium ribbon. 
1860 Photogr. News 8 June 70/2 Notwithstanding the high 
price of the *magnesium thread. 1864 Proc, Amer. Phil. 
Sec. IX. 458 ^Magnesium wire. 1878 H. S. \ViLSOS A If. 
Ascents iii. 94 The intense flame of the magnesium wire. 

Magnet (jmargnet). Also 5-7 magnate, 6 
mangnet. [a. OF. magnete (also manette}, or di 
rectly ad. L. magneto,) accus. of magnes : see 
MAGNES. 

The word has been superseded In mod. F. byaiwauf,\mt 
is current in the other Rom. and Tent, langs. : It, Sp., Pg. 
magnete, Ger., Da., Sw. magnet ^ Du. ntagneet.} 

1. Min f LOADSTONE; a variety of magnetite 
(proto-sesquioxide of iron) characterized by its 
power of attracting iron and steel, and by certain 
other associated properties (see 2). 

c 1440 Promp. Paw. 325/1 Magnete, precyowse stone, 
magnes. 1447 BOKICNHAM Scyn/ys (Roxi).] 14 Hyiu thowte 
that nevere in so lytyl space He had more seyn, wych his 
herte drow As the magnet doth iryn. 1555 EDEN Decades 
322 The Ilande of Magnete that is the Hand of the lode 
stone which is vnder or near abowte the northe pole. 1601 
HOLLAND Pliny II. 515 Dinocrates began to make the 
arched roufe of the temple of Arsinoe all of Magnet or this 
Loadstone. 121674 MILTON Hist. Mosc. iii. Wks. 1851 
VIII. 487 In midst of this white City stands a Castle built 
of Magnet. 1728 PEMBERTON tftvvfyn** Philos. 13 That 



MAGNETIC. 

any stone should have so amazing a property, a^ we find in 
the magnet [etc.]. c 1860 FARAIMY Fortes Nat. v. 130 There 
are some curious bodies in nature . . which are called mag 
nets or loadstones - ores of iron. 1861 C. W. KING Ant. 
Gents (1866) 60 On Magnet, a black compact and hard iron- 
ore, I have seen rude iiitagli of the Lower Kmpire. 

2. A piece of loadstone ; also, a piece of- iron or 
steel to which the characteristic properties of load 
stone have been imparted, either permanently or 
temporarily, by contact with another magnet, by 
induction, or by means of" an electric current. A 
magnet has an axis, at the extremities of which 
(\\\G * poles ) the attractive power is greatest, and 
at the middle of which it becomes ;///. \Vhen 
suspended freely, a magnet assumes such a position 
that one of its poles (hence called the north pole; 
points approximately north, nnd (he other (the 
south pole) approximately south ; the like poles 
of two magnets repel each other, while the unlike 
poles attract each other. 

/ (7r magnet, a polarized rod of iron, now much u>eri in 
the construction of electro-magnetic app;u;itu>. //orsc-skoe 
magnet, a magnet made of sttel in the form of a horse-shoe. 
Natural magnet . one consisting of loadstone ; opposed to 
artificial magnet. Sec also Ki.i-xi I;O-MAC;NI. r. 

1625 N. CAIU-KNTKK Gcog. Del. \. iii. (16^51 57 Let there 
bee cut uut of a rockeof Loadstone, a Magntl of reasonable 
quantity. 1727 UK FOK Syst. Magic i. ii. (.18401 58-9 What 
would have been said, to see him make a piece uf iron dance 
round a table, while the agent held the Magnet underneath. 
1777 PK 1 1, SILKY Matt, .y Spit: 1 1782. I. xiti. 151 We are not 
..able to conceive how it is that a magnet attracts iron. 
1832 Nat. rkihs, II. Magnetism v. 53 (U. K. S.) These 
horse-shoe magnets .. may be rendered magnetic by the 
same process as a straight bar. 1839 ( 1, I>IKU A/. ritilos. 
146 Each portion will become a perfect magnet, each of the 
fractured ends exhibiting a polar state, as perfect as the 
entire magnet. 1894 BOTTONK J-llcttr. Inxlr. Making fed. 6) 
156 A bar-magnet, around one pole of which is coiled about 
,i hundred feet of.. copper wire. Ibid. 231 It is easily seen, 
that if (as in bell magnets, horseshoe magnets) the winding 
is not carried on fete.]. 

b. In extended sense: A body possessing the 
properties characteristic of a magnet. 

1797 Emycl. Brit. ed. 3) X. 435/2 [Cavallo s hypothesis] 
i>, that the earth itself is a magnet. 

3. Jig. Something which attracts. 

1655 H. VAUGHAN Silex Scint., Star re vi, These are the 
Magnets which so strongly move And work all night upon 
thy light and love. 1687 DKYDKN Hindty P. in. 368 Two 
magnets, heaven and earth, allure to bliss, The larger load 
stone that, the nearer this. 1691-8 NORKIS Pract. Disc. 
(1711) III. 12 God is the true great Magnet of our souK 
1777 Miss Bt RNF.v Evelina xxi, They know the attraction 
of the magnet that draws me. 1800 MRS. HEKVEY 3[oitrtray 
Fain. II. 64 The lovely Emma was the magnet that attracted 
them both. 1821 JOANNA BAIUJK filetr. Leg., Cotuwbits i, 
The magnet of a thousand eyes. 1868 LYNCH Rivulet c.xi.i. 
iii, Let love your magnet be To draw him back to you. 

4. attrib. and Comb., as magnet-like adj. ; mag 
net-wise adv.; magnet core, the rod or bar of solt 
magnetized iron placed in the middle of an electro 
magnet ; magnet-cylinder, a metal cylinder, con 
taining magnets, used for generating electricity ; 
magnet helix, a coil of wire such as surrounds 
the core of an electro-magnet ; magnet house, 
a house in which magnetic apparatus is kept. 

1894 BOTTONE Elect. Instr. Making (e.<\, 6) 231 This is true 
whatever be the form of the *magnet core. 1866 H. WILDE 
in / ////. Trans. CLVII. 91 A compound hollow cylinder 
of brass and iron, hereafter called the * magnet-cylinder. 
1879 PRESCOTT Sp, Telephone 23 Whenever one part of a 
circuit is brought in proximity to another, as is the case in 
magnet helices. 1900 Daily News 3 July 5/2 The *magnet 
house of the Observatory. 1821 SHKLLEV Prometh. Unb. 
iv. 466 home beside thee by a power Like the polar Para 
dise, * Magnet-like of lovers eyes. 1849 MOZLKY Ess. (1878) 
II. 201 The obliquity of this visible system is .. the one 
theme, which is ever drawing them y magnet-wise. 

t Magnetarian, a. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MAG 
NET + -AiUAX.] Conversant with the magnet. 

1654 CHAKLETON Physiol. Epic.-Gass.-CJiarltoniana 388 
The Speculations and Observations of our Modern Magnet 
arian Authors, Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, &c. 

Magnetarium(mxgnete9 ri#m}. [quasi-Latin, 
f. MAGNET + -AKIUM.] An instrument for the illus 
tration of the phenomena of the earth s magnetism. 

1894 H. \V\\.Q?.in Proc. Roy. Sec. LV. 210 By means of some 
electro-mechanism, new to experimental science, which [in 
a paper read in June 1890] I termed a magnetarium, the 
period of backward rotation [etc.], igoa Eucycl. Brit. 
XXX. 463/1 Wilde had succeeded in reproducing some of 
the most conspicuous features of the earth s magnetization 
by a contrivance called a magnetarium. 

II Magne-tes. Obs. [L., a. Gr. ^.^r^ ^ 
lidyvy? MAGNET.] ^MAGNET. 

c 1581 LOUGK Kept. Gossan s Sch. Abuse iShaks. Soc. 1853) 
21 As the magnetes draweth iorne..so Musik fete.]. 

Magnetic (nasegne*tflc), a. and $b* [ad. mod. I,. 
magnetic-us (F. ma^n^tiquc^ Sp. magnttieo y It. 
magneticd)i f. magnet- : see MAGNET and -ic.] 
A. adj. 

1. Having the properties of a magnet; pertain 
ing to a magnet or to magnetism ; producing, 
caused by, or operating by means of, magnetism. 

Frequently forming phraseological combs, with sbs., as in 
magnetic amplitude^ azimuth, compass, core, declination^ 
dip, equator, field, fluid, meridian, needle, north, f>ele t 
potential, separator, storm, telegraph, zenith : see the sbs. 



MAGNETICAL. 



30 



MAGNETIZABILITY. 



1